Shattered Fate (MHA/SM/Naruto/Ranma)

I edited in the changes to the last scene, though I forgot to update here on SV while I had edited it on SB. My story on SV does tend to get less traffic and I got distracted.

...

It was a valid distraction! I swear!

Sister had a pacemaker put in today. She had been having seizure like symptoms for the last few months and they couldn't figure it out. Finally had an episode occur during and EKG test (I think it was EKG), found out her lower heart was skipping some beats. Great to find out what was happening, but not exactly the the least concerning explanation.

I believe the secret is that it's a blank sign and the writing is just Ki that can be changed mid flip
Could be. Also could be that all of it is a Ki construct.

I may or may not have him use it again at some point later in the story, but for now, it is mostly just for the gag. The situation was just... too perfect not to use it here.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 16 - U.A. Sports Festival: Intermission
Chapter 16 - U.A. Sports Festival: Intermission

"Now, let's look at the top four—no, five teams right away!" Present Mic said over the speakers, grabbing the audience's attention. Many were enraptured and confused about the ending.

"In first place, Team Mineta!" Present Mic said. "Even with everything brought against them, they still have their headband!"

The audience cheered as an image of Ranma with Minoru stuck to his arm popped up, displaying the ten million, one hundred and sixty points he had in the end. It did confuse some of them, however, as it was an image of a male Ranma while they were currently female. There were plenty of mutterings between the different groups about what had happened there. It was just another item piled on top of everything as people couldn't reach a consensus.

"In second place, by a surprise upset and a trap that gave them the most headbands for a total of one thousand, six hundred and twenty-five points, is Team Bakugo!"

New cheers went out, as few in the audience weren't amazed by what they had done. The rumors had begun to spread about being related to famous Pro-Hero families, one being the son of the number two Pro-Hero Endeavor and the other the brother of the currently rising star Ingenium. While the last two were relatively unknown, they had quickly cemented themselves as persons of interest.

"Third place is Team Parker! Not only are two of them from America, but young Parker is a rising star for those in the Department of Support! Even though he's taking the Heroics Course! They finished the match with one thousand, two hundred and ten points!"

That surprised many in the audience. They knew just enough about the different Departments and Courses and how challenging both departments could be. So, to hear he was a rising star for the Department that created support gear made many of them wonder what he was doing to achieve that.

"In Fourth place, we have Team Haruno! I don't think anyone will forget how they protected their headbands by creating a giant water dragon any time soon! That allowed them to walk away with one thousand one hundred and seventy points!"

More applause went out, especially from many young girls, who were excited to see an entire team of girls as strong as they were. It also attracted a fair number of boys who noted how pretty they were. Being reminded of the giant water dragon that had shaken up the field, they all marveled at her abilities.

"And in Fifth place, by a down-to-the-wire play, is Team Hagakure! They snuck one of the headbands from Team Bakugo in a real nail-biter for one hundred and forty points!"

The audience hollered in approval as the screens showed the dive and capture of the points in slow motion. It also showed how close they had come to taking even more points, though that was admittedly tricky with Hagakure's invisibility. While they had gotten plenty of attention earlier in the match, it fell off near the end as many thought they had no chance of recovery, only to be proven wrong. This excited everyone and got them looking forward to the replays.

"These five teams will advance to the final round!" Present Mic announced. The audience reviewed the final listings, cycling through the eighteen successful members. "Now, we'll take an hour's break for lunch before we start the afternoon festivities!"

The audience began to disperse, many hurrying to get food and returning to their seats before events started again. They didn't want to miss anything!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"They are threatening what?" Chihiro yelled into her phone. She paced as she listened, wincing a few times after a few rather loud words. The pacing and tapping of her foot when she stopped failed to help her remain calm. "I just showed what he did! It seems to me like they are just trying to cover it up! And so what if he changes into a girl?"

Chihiro paused, but her eyes dimmed as she was given her instructions. She opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted once more before grimacing. This made Etsurou sigh in relief as it seemed calmer heads had prevailed. He returned to casually recording the students as they pulled themselves together, and the audience hurried off.

He wasn't the only one, as most of the media hadn't left yet. A few reporters were still talking into their microphones, speaking with the hosts of their stations live. He also heard a few of his fellow journalists talking amongst themselves about events. While those first three had quickly attracted their attention, the rest of the students had secured the Freshmen as the group to watch this year, beating out even the Seniors for any news, though they heard some good things were happening there. Something to catch up on afterwards Etsurou supposed.

Several other students performed exceptionally well, but the teams that used the sled technique, especially during the cavalry battle, caught many skilled eyes. He knew from years of covering this event that most students adopted the mindset that it was all for themselves. Sometimes, you would have students working together with their Quirks, trying to adapt new techniques and strategies. But this year, the frequency and skill in which they did it was unusual, making people take notice.

It was noted that Ingenium's younger brother was among them. Ingenium, a hero whose agency was getting a lot of attention these days for operating counterintuitively to most agencies, was catching the attention of some parties. He heard some reporters were hunting for the hero even now to get his feedback on it.

"Yes, sir," Chihiro said, defeated, as she killed the line. She then turned to him. "This sucks!"

"What'd he say?" Etsurou asked, wondering which of the many very valid reasons she had been given.

"They were throwing around things like age-inappropriate for this time of day without giving them the time to censor! And all sorts of other bullshit!" Chihiro sighed, knowing she was losing this battle. At least for now. "And they won't let me interview him either."

"So, we keep a low profile?"

"Yes," Chihiro moaned in disappointment, kicking the ground.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Come along, Mt. Lady," Kamui Woods said, dragging the somewhat compliant hero along. "You can put the pieces together regarding her later."

"But– but–" Mt. Lady tried to respond, still confused by the reveal that the girl she had been looking for had turned out to be a guy. Or the guy turned out to be a girl.

Death Arms chuckled at her response as they prepared to return to their rounds after their break. They had already spent too much time watching the first two events and were being eyed by some of the organizers to get going. It wasn't too bad since almost everyone, even the school staff, had been similarly caught up.

Kamui Woods and Death Arm didn't think any less of her, as they could understand her confusion. They shared it after all. While Quirks that could change your gender in some way weren't unheard of, they weren't exactly typical. She would have already adapted if that had been all that was to it. The question was what exactly her Quirk was since it had appeared to be a strengthening Quirk of some sort at first. All the little oddities he(at the time) displayed made it more confusing, appearing as if they had multiple Quirks. And not just having two Quirks from their parents or a combo, but several more.

"I just don't understand!" Mt. Lady finally shouted, her back straightened as she looked ahead, her eyes not focusing on anything. "Is she a girl or a boy? Does this mean I have to ask a boy how to better seduce vendors?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was grinning as she rested. It had finally started to get good there at the end, with the other teams seeing her as a last-ditch chance since she wasn't running away. The sheer bulk and variety of attacks thrown at her made it more interesting than dealing with that army of back-alley thugs or the bulky bird brain. Not to mention their general skill was superior, so it had been more challenging.

"Well, it looks like we get to keep our headband," Ranma said, making a few of his classmates and those from Class B groan. Itsuka, Mashirao, and Tetsutetsu were taking things in stride and were trying to reassure their teammates.

Speaking of teammates, Ranma turned to look at how Minoru had held up. His eyes were wide, showing some red lines in his sclera. His breathing was deep and frantic, and the rest of his body was still twitching as it expected another sudden change of position brought on by Ranma's rapid movements.

Minoru's frantic behavior had returned, as had the bleeding on his head. He had started throwing the purple balls around since events changed too quickly for him to adjust and properly aim them. Ranma had taken it upon herself to help him with that, timing his throws with her movements. It showed results as a few others were trying to remove the menacing little balls. A few had caught on too slowly that they could stick to almost anything and were left in awkward positions.

The shift in his attitude had been interesting to watch for Ranma, as he went from a passive and terrified rider to actively trying to help Ranma win however he could. His emotions had become erratic even before the event had started. While he still felt excessive fear and other emotions, a well of determination had appeared. The difference between now and then was that he was fighting for something he wanted.

"You good, Mineta?" Ranma asked while she removed Momo's old shirt from how it was tied to her arm. She had done more to secure him than just that, as his shirt and her knot would have failed them within the first minute of dodging, but it worked as a base.

Minoru slowly calmed down before his body shuddered as it finally stopped pumping him full of adrenaline. It left him exhausted, far more than he had been earlier. He turned his eyes to Ranma and was reminded that the pretty girl before him was also a guy. Or something like that. He hadn't exactly been in the best frame of mind when the quick explanation had been given to him.

With no easy path forward to resolve his confusion, he instead asked the relevant question. "Huh?"

"You good?" Ranma repeated.

"Er, yes?" Mineta answered.

"Good," Ranma said before dropping him. He fell half a meter in surprise but caught himself and didn't topple over. Ranma ignored that and headed towards Hagakure's group instead.

She had caught a glimpse of their last-second dive, her Ki sense having gone off on seeing Izuku use more power from his Quirk than usual. While she didn't get a proper look the last time he had pumped his legs like that, she had seen what even the smaller amounts could do to him when she helped him get that initial control of it down. From how Izuku's legs weren't moving and the pain she could sense, she figured offering her assistance sooner rather than later would be a good idea.

Mezo and Ochako noticed his state and offered assistance to make him more comfortable. Ochako had used her Quirk to let them easily move him around as Mezo set him down in a more comfortable sitting position. Toru seemed torn between cheering for the headband she was holding onto and worrying about Izuku's current state. But Ranma noticed something else about her, so she took a little detour before she finished making her way to them.

She smirked at Sparkler's reaction to having lost a headband. The spiky-haired blonde was proving her nickname of him appropriate but was being held back by Tenya and Denki. She felt some general annoyance coming from Shoto, who stood off to the side and was not getting involved.

The others ignored Sparkler's shouts of indignation and threats of pain for having stolen one of his 'rightfully stolen' headbands. By the time Ranma made it to them, he had calmed down enough that Tenya and Denki no longer needed to hold him back. Even with all the lessons from her guardians about exacerbating situations, Ranma couldn't help herself. "Sup, Sparkler!"

The boy stiffened before his gaze turned to her with furious intent. Even his Quirk simmered into a cold heat before going out. Tenya and Denki had wisely backed away, instead opting to check up on Izuku, who seemed the worst off from everyone present.

"Hey, Izuku! Nice save there at the end, even if it did cost you," Ranma said.

"Ranma–ku–san," Izuku said, being reminded that Ranma was currently a girl. "Ummm, thank you?"

Ranma rolled her eyes but didn't say anything more. The kid was still getting over his nervous interactions around girls. At least he didn't get nosebleeds like some other guys she knew.

Ranma knelt and started feeling around his legs, examining them to see how much he had damaged them with her hands and Ki sense. "Yep, you busted them," Ranma said. "Seems like you have a few fractures. Your legs are a little misshaped, but you don't have any bones protruding at least."

She watched as Izuku winced throughout the examination but held his tongue. Deciding to at least help with the pain for now, she reached behind his back and tapped on a point.

Izuku jerked in pain for a moment before he sighed in relief as it left him. "Thank you, Ranma-san. That feels much better," Izuku said, giving a warm smile of appreciation.

"Yeah," Ranma grinned at him, but the grin disappeared as she leveled a sober look at him. "Just remember that it only numbs the pain, so don't go doing anything with those legs until you get looked at."

"Speaking of…" Ranma said, trailing off as she turned in a specific direction. She held both of her hands up to her mouth and yelled, "Yo! Sakura! Patient for you!"

"Is Midoriya-kun alright?" Tenya asked, standing a meter away. "His injuries remind me of when he took down the Zero-pointer."

Katsuki jerked ever so slightly at that reminder, turning his hard eyes to his childhood 'friend,' but said nothing. After a moment, he turned around and put his hands in his pockets. He moved further away, closer to where Shoto was waiting. Neither boy felt in the mood for any sort of discussion. However, Katsuki raised an eyebrow as he saw Shoto look up into the stands for a few seconds before turning and leaving the arena without saying a word.

"Yeah, he's pretty banged up," Ranma said, not turning to look at them, instead watching as Sakura finished helping her teammates before approaching them. "But I don't think it is as bad as that time. He controlled it better, and his body has had more time to strengthen, giving him more room to strain it."

Tenya nodded, glad to know his classmate wouldn't be left in as serious a state. He stood by as Sakura finally arrived. She warmly smiled at him and Denki before focusing on her new patient.

"He used too much power in his legs for that last attempt, didn't he?" Sakura said. Her hand glowed as she held it above his legs.

While Sakura scanned Izuku, Ranma returned to Toru and held out the invisible girl's gym shirt for the other girl. "Here you go, Toru."

"Oh, thank you, Ranma!" Toru said before grabbing her shirt and putting it on.

This act made Denki stare and blush, which his classmates hadn't noticed. The one person that did, grinned at finding a kindred soul. Minoru approached the taller boy to start a conversation about girls, well away from the others.

"So, what's the prognosis?" Ranma asked when she returned.

"He has three fractures in his left leg and one on his right. He's also torn multiple muscles in both. This would normally mean you couldn't progress, Midoriya-san," Sakura said. She was pleased to see him wince at the news. "If Shuzenji-sensei or I could not heal you, this would have taken at least four to six months to heal."

Sakura canceled the technique, turning to look Izuku in the eyes. He held it for a few seconds before he blushed and turned away. "While Shuzenji-sensei may have her own opinion regarding whether she will heal you, I want to know why you did it. And I want an answer before I spend my energy healing you."

Izuku didn't look anyone in the eyes, finding the ground more interesting. The others waited for him, some because they were being polite, while others were interested in his answer. After thinking about it long enough, he finally answered, though his gaze didn't shift. "I-- I did it… I did it because I screwed up. I didn't think about what Kaminari-kun could do, and I didn't make the connection between the water and how it conducts electricity. I left us vulnerable, and it cost us our headbands."

Ochako and Toru almost spoke up, but they saw Ranma willing them to remain silent.

"Then, when your water dragon dissolved and everyone else changed their focus to Ranma-san and the others, I realized we weren't going to be able to catch them with the time left. Getting the points from anyone else wouldn't have been possible. I was trying to think of anything that could help us close the gap, but I couldn't, not in the time we had left. At least, until I remembered that I was still holding back," Izuku said.

He paused, turning to look at his damaged limbs, seeing the extent of the damage for the first time. "I wasn't going to, at first… as much as I wanted to win, I didn't want to put myself into that situation again. But I realized that even if I couldn't proceed, then at least the others would get a shot," Izuku said before he sighed and closed his eyes. "Maybe I could make it up to them for my earlier failure."

Izuku remained there, expecting to be chewed out, told how he wasn't a failure or shouldn't have injured himself over something that didn't matter. What he hadn't expected was warmth in his legs. A warmth he remembered from when Sakura had previously healed his injuries. Opening his eyes, he found Sakura working on his left leg, physically adjusting it to move it into place and healing the damage. He remained silent and let her work. He did smile when he saw the thumbs-up Ranma was giving him.

Once that leg was done, she started working on the other, fixing the fractures. Within a few minutes, both legs had been healed enough that Ranma reversed the pressure point she had used. His legs were very sore, as if he had run them into the ground and then kept going for twice the distance. He could stand on them with some help, though it wasn't a pleasant experience.

"Good answer, Midoriya-san," Sakura said once he was on his feet again. "I've healed most of the damage, but a stop by Shuzenji-sensei's office, after we get lunch, should finish the process. Your punishment is having to wait until after lunch. A helpful reminder of the costs of doing something like that."

"Thank you, Haruno-san," Izuku said.

"Alright, now that that drama is finally finished…" a nauseatingly arrogant voice said behind them. "Does someone want to finally explain… What the fuck is going on with your Quirk, Saotome?"

Ranma grinned as she turned around and found most of the students involved in the Cavalry Battle. However, two were most prominent as they glared at her. A short-haired and well-groomed blonde from Class B and the boy who looked like he was related to Gosunkugi.

"Sure!" Ranma cheerfully replied. "But let's get lunch first."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"So, what do you want to eat, Kota-kun?" Katashi asked as he led his charge through the crowd.

"Something with noodles!" Kota exclaimed, his stomach growling in anticipation. "Ramen, udon or spaghetti!"

Katashi chuckled; the young boy's enthusiasm was always infectious. They had nearly left the stands when Katashi heard someone call out to him.

"Iwamoto-san?" An elderly voice called from behind him.

Katashi turned around, finding an old acquaintance he hadn't expected to see. "Torino-san!" Katashi replied, cheerful at seeing the elderly man was still kicking. He was glad to note that his senses told him Kota had also paused without him having to ask him to do so. "It is a surprise to see you. How is retirement?"

"Boring," Sorahiko replied while he inspected his slightly younger colleague. Considering his forced retirement, the shorter man was surprised to see how in shape he was. While he wasn't as bulky as he used to be, his slim body still looked intimidating, and the way Katashi held himself seemed better than he had remembered him being. "Though today's events have certainly been interesting."

Katashi chuckled. "Yes, it has. Here to see All Might?"

Reminded of darker things, Sorahiko's mood took a turn for a moment before he covered it, but Katashi had noticed. "Partially," Sorahiko said, and he decided to calm his fellow retiree and change the subject. "It is some unfortunate news I need to bring about an old friend of ours. What about you? I didn't think you were one for watching such events in person?"

"I am here for a few reasons, one of which is acting as the minder for a friend's son. I have been acting as a tutor of sorts this last year," Katashi said before smirking. "I have also been learning some new skills myself. It has been… educational."

Sorahiko nodded, glad the man had found something to pour his time, effort, and experience into again. Like himself, he didn't tend to pursue general education, focusing more on particular students.

"So, where is the boy?" Sorahiko asked as he held the top of his cane with two hands while looking around. He had thought the boy he had seen near Katashi was the one he was referring to, but he wasn't so sure anymore.

"He's right–" Katashi started but halted as he realized his senses had lied to him. Kota was not where he had thought he would be a moment ago. How long he had slipped him was telling, as the boy was nowhere in sight. Instead of outrage or panic, Katashi did something that surprised Sorahiko. He laughed. "He's gotten better!"

Sorahiko raised an eyebrow at that, wondering what the story behind that reaction was. "The boy's Quirk?"

Katashi turned back to him, his smile widening, showing off his razor-sharp teeth. "No," Katashi said, "it is martial arts training, specifically."

Sorahiko blinked at that, not having expected an answer like that. Usually, martial arts, or fight training, started at an older age than he thought the boy had been. Then again, some did like to start younger. Eventually, Sorahiko nodded, deciding not to go down that rabbit hole.

"I see… but I am surprised you aren't worried about him getting lost in this crowd?" Sorahiko asked.

"I already know where he's going. I was just wondering how long it would take him to slip my leash," Katashi chuckled. "He's gone to ambush his Sensei."

The smaller and older man tilted his head in confusion.

"His Sensei is one of the students," Katashi added, simultaneously alleviating and worsening his confusion. "Saotome Ranma, the one with the pigtail and winner of both events so far."

Sorahiko's eyes widened, but he soon nodded as it made sense. Even as old as he was, he could tell there was something special about the teen. About how they fought. The pink-haired girl also fit into that mold, something he was prepared for after his discussions with Tsukauchi. Seeing them in person, however, was more surprising than he had expected. They both showed signs of being more experienced than most Pro-Heroes with a decade under their belt.

"You said multiple reasons for coming, though? Do those reasons also involve Saotome-san?"

"Yes," Katashi responded, then glanced upwards as his eyes locked onto someone else in the crowd much further away. "In fact, I just spotted one of them. So, if you'll excuse me, Torino-san, I must get going."

Sorahiko nodded, not wanting to keep the other man occupied unnecessarily. Besides, he did want to try to get some freshly made taiyaki to snack on.

"Oh, Torino-san?" Katashi asked, turning around before he had gone more than a few steps. He waited until the older hero had turned around as well. "If you wish, you can join Kota-kun and me for the next events."

Sorahiko smiled as he replied. "Thank you, I think I will."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto moved through the stadium, carefully reducing his interactions with others that might prevent him from reaching his goal. It took nearly five minutes to get there, but he found his target just as they were about to descend the stairs.

The man was large, shy of two meters in height, with a muscular physique barely hidden by his dark dress shirt. He also wore some khaki dress pants and shoes. The quality of the clothes was better than what most people wore, but they didn't stand out. The more defining features were the stubble of hair for a beard and his short but spiky red hair. One of the reasons most people were not recognizing him was that he wasn't covered in fire.

"Father," Shoto nearly shouted, catching the man's attention and stopping his descent down the stairs. But he didn't turn to look at him; he just stayed there to let Shoto close the distance a bit further. They stayed several meters apart as the rest of the pedestrians moved on, leaving their stadium area empty. "Why are you here?"

Shoto waited as his father didn't move or respond until he gave a curt answer. "Business."

Shoto narrowed his eyes as he considered the answer. He doubted it mainly because his father was not in his Pro-Hero uniform. But, even with all of their history, one thing he did not do was outright lie to him. It just wasn't something his father did, even to his family.

"Why would you be here, today, on business… without being on the job?" Shoto asked, his anger beginning to show.

"It's complicated," his father responded, his voice much like it had been for the last year, as if all of his passion had disappeared. Years ago, he would have enjoyed it. "It's regarding a case I worked on last year."

Shoto's brain raced through facts and details, using the skills and training his father had forced him to develop over the many years he had been taught. "You stopped training me, nearly disappearing from our lives entirely, around ten months ago…," Shoto started, working out the timetables and particulars. "All that nee-san and nii-san could find out from Kamiji-san was that you had a fixation on a recent case."

His father didn't react, which for him was an admission of guilt. "If it was a case you were involved with, but you're here now… did that case involve one of my classmates? Or someone from 1-B?"

"Yes," his father replied, taking his hand off the rail and putting it into his pants pocket. He still hadn't turned around to look at Shoto, and the fact that he wouldn't just angered him even further.

"It's Saotome, isn't it?" Shoto asked, narrowing things down even further. Rare memories of when his father praised him for his deductions echoing in his ears.

"... yes," he finally said.

Only one thing threw his father so far off balance and caused him to become nearly irrational in behavior. His brother and sister had tried to find a case their father had worked on with All Might in any capacity. They had uncovered nothing, and their father's sidekicks wouldn't tell them anything more, even though they had also wondered about his recent change of attitude.

There was one thing that Shoto realized might cause his father to give up as he had. After all, he was his father's ultimate creation, someone who would one day surpass All Might as the Number One Pro-Hero in Japan. The second abysmal pit in his stomach opened wide, and the twin formed next to his anger at his father's unceasing drive to surpass the titular hero. This one was worse in some ways.

Even if he was finally given the chance to have agency for once in his life, to go out and play with his siblings or other kids, to interact with them on a more regular basis, it had quickly been tempered by the fact that he had been abandoned. That he wasn't good enough.

Finally, having an answer to the questions that had been hounding him for nearly a year lit a blaze inside him that was a mixture of both of his parent's Quirks. An ice-cold and unending rage was unleashed.

"I'll prove you wrong, Father," Shoto coldly said, glaring into his father's eyes when he finally turned to look at him, surprise showing on his face. After a few seconds, he turned and walked away.

"Shoto!" He had almost passed the point where shouting would have been required to get his attention when he heard his father's voice calling his name. What caught Shoto off-guard was the lack of anger in his voice. He had followed after Shoto so that he didn't have to shout his next piece. Instead, they reversed their previous positions, and he was now talking to Shoto's back. "A piece of advice. If you face Saotome in the ring… don't hold back. Don't hold anything back. You won't stand a chance without it. Even as slim of a chance as it is."

Shoto turned so he could glare at him out of the corner of his eye, his scar plainly visible for the man he held responsible for it. Instead of answering him, however, he just turned and walked away. He still needed to eat his lunch.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma happily set down his tray of food on the table. He was among the last of his class to arrive, though he thought a few people were missing. Ranma didn't do a headcount of people from Class B, but he thought most of them were also here. There were also Shinso and Sero, two of the boys in the general studies courses who had made it to the cavalry battle.

They had moved some of the cafeteria tables closer together, allowing the large group of students to converse more easily and learn of the oddity that was Saotome Ranma.

When he took his seat, many of the discussions that had been going on ceased, and they were now looking expectedly at him. Ranma got his chopsticks out and prepared to dig into his food.

"Are you going to explain things, finally?" The blonde boy from Class B named Monoma said, who sat across from him. "Or will you make us wait for you to finish eating first?"

Ranma smirked, causing the boy's sneer to get worse. "I can do both," Ranma said casually. He interrupted the blonde's retort, "But the price for my explanation is some of your food."

Neito glared, not liking the boy's arrogance one bit. His usual method of mocking his opponents had been soured, especially since so little had gone his way. "I am not giving you any of my food."

"Too late."

Neito's glare intensified. He was hating the pigtailed boy's mocking smile. Especially since that was something he liked to do. "You haven't touched my plate."

The coughs and bursts of laughter from a few of his classmates didn't help his mood, so he turned his glare to those members. But the others were astonished as they looked at where his plate rested. Deciding it was worth investigating, he looked down at his plate and found two-thirds of his food had disappeared. With widened eyes, he looked back at Ranma, only to find him putting one of his pieces of meat into his mouth and chewing on it. He located more of his food resting on Ranma's plate.

"... I hate you," Neito said.

"That's all?" Ranma asked, tilting his head in curiosity. "Where's the pledge to make my life hell or that you're going to kill me? If all you're going to say is 'you hate me,' that's way too boring."

"That's my job," Katsuki said from a few seats over, not even looking up from his food as he ate.

"You-- you've gotten death threats?" Pony asked, both curious and distressed. "Over food?"

"Sure!" Ranma exclaimed, grinning in her direction. "Let's see… there's Ryouga, of course… could add Kuno in there… Pops… Nabiki– well, kind of… definitely the Old Freak…." The others looked on as he started mumbling, counting on his fingers, soon going over ten and restarting the counting of his fingers.

Katsuki did find the subject matter more interesting than he thought he would, wondering who these people were. The most fascinating and telling thing to him was how frequent that problem appeared to have been for him. If Pigtail had to deal with so many people targeting him and making threats to his life, no wonder he was so casual about his own threats.

"Enough about that," Shinso said, giving Ranma a level stare. "What is going on with your Quirk? I've seen you use too many abilities for it to be a simple Quirk, not to mention changing into a girl."

Ranma turned to stare at him, calming down since the purple-haired boy was asking plainly. "Well, it's complicated. Most of you are probably not going to believe me…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ugh, you made us late, Mineta-kun…" Denki grumbled as they entered the cafeteria line. He could already see the discussion had started. Luckily, the line wasn't terribly long.

"I did not!" Minoru said, upset at another person trying to lay all the blame at his feet. "I didn't force you to stay and watch the cheerleaders!"

"... but if you hadn't pointed them out…" Denki lamely responded, knowing the other boy wasn't wrong.

"You were enjoying it as much as I was! I saw the look in your eyes, you like the pretty girls as much as I do! You're just too much of a wimp to admit it!" Minoru said. Maybe a little more harshly than he usually would, but he felt he didn't want the other boy to backslide. The tinting of Denki's cheeks made Minoru grin at that winning strike.

"... fine," Denki admitted, giving up his protests. They shuffled along in silence for a minute, nearly halfway through the line.

"Speaking of cheerleaders, you know what would be really awesome?" Minoru said, drool leaking out of his dopey grin.

Denki looked down at him, wondering what he had in mind. "What?"

"What if the girls from Class A and B wore cheerleader outfits too? That would be so hot…"

Denki's first reaction was to call him out on the suggestion, not wanting to subject his friends to things he knew they wouldn't be happy about, but it was overwritten before he could say anything. His brain had started trying to picture that exact scenario and was succeeding in silencing the other half.

"Okay," Denki said after his brain pictured all the girls in his class wearing those outfits. Even Ranma, when he was a girl. "That would be hot."

"Too bad they would never go for it…" Minoru said, depressed that the thought was as far as it would go.

Denki paused, thinking about it and racking his brain. For a moment, he had considered suggesting to the girls that Aizawa had talked about it, and they had overheard, but he knew that Sakura at least would realize what was going on.

After spending more time on it and reviewing some of the lessons on deceptions that Sakura had given them, Denki knew one way they might succeed. As the thoughts solidified, he grinned at his new friend before explaining his brilliant plan.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"You expect me to believe that kind of bullshit?" Neito asked, leveling his unamused stare at the pigtailed youth.

"Really, Monoma-san?" Itsuka asked from a few seats over, smiling at the perfect way to silence him. She held up a glass of water, sloshing it around to bring attention to it. "You are the perfect person to test it with, are you not? I'm sure all the girls in our class would love to find you a new clothing style. Maybe one with lots of frills?"

He was momentarily confused before the reminder of what his Quirk would do and what she suggested. He paled while silencing any desire to test that theory at the moment.

"While I have heard of Ki, it was usually something that was pointed at by circles like theirs," Shinso said calmly, pointing at Itsuka and Mishirao while giving Ranma a leveled look to prove he wasn't entirely sold on it. "I learned that the benefits were nowhere near as extreme as what you have shown. Benefits largely eclipsed by Quirks…"

Ranma shrugged his shoulders, his plate of food now empty. "That's because most people training their Ki are doing it wrong. They aren't using effective focusing techniques to grasp and control their Ki, and their training isn't sufficient."

"What do you mean their training isn't sufficient?" Shinso asked again. Most of those listening turned their heads to Ranma to hear his answer.

"Both parts of training, focusing your Ki and harsh training, are required to grow it sufficiently. Most of the Pro-Heroes I've met have maybe unlocked it, but I've met one or two that could actually grasp it, and they are really old now," Ranma said. "My father trained me, helped me grow my Ki enough to unlock it, and then focus it when I was young. After that, more training is needed constantly to increase how much you have and techniques to use it."

"How young?" Shinso asked.

"Well, he started training me when I was… two? Three?" Ranma said, to the gasps of a few students. Ranma mostly ignored their reactions, deciding to give them a little more context. "I unlocked my Ki and then started to focus it when I was six."

"What kind of training?" Shinso asked, making sure that he continued to probe.

"Sparring and teaching me techniques. Basically, what I am having my students go through now," Ranma said with a shrug and took a few more bites of food.

"What?" Toru and Ochako asked at the same time, paling at the implications for the two girls. Izuku also looked rather perturbed at that. They had heard he had started young, but hadn't thought to ask what kind of training he had received.

Neito sneered at Ranma, noticing the reactions from a few he had figured out were in the same class. He was not liking what he was hearing. "So you only got strong because your father abused you? I find that hard to believe."

Ranma rolled his eyes. "While my Old Man was harsh, he rarely went too far. More importantly, I've wanted to become the best Martial Artist for as long as I can remember."

Ranma then looked around at most of his audience, addressing his question to all of them to make a point. "What about you guys? How many of you have dreamed of being Pro-Heroes when you were young? You probably thought they were the coolest thing?"

The reactions were very telling.

Ranma smirked before continuing his explanation. "My Old Man told me stories of Martial Artists: how they were honorable, protected the weak and all that. Of course I wanted it. I wasn't always happy with some of the training, but I got used to it and can appreciate what my Old Man did for me."

Shinso continued to stare, Ranma's words not appearing to budge him much. "Are you saying a child could accomplish something that adults couldn't? Than Pro-Heroes?" Shinso asked as his stare evolved into a glare; he did not like how the other boy was denigrating the people they looked up to and wanted to emulate. "Not to mention, you are the only one we can use to compare? It seems more likely that you just have an unusual Quirk; either you don't understand it correctly or are lying to us about it."

Ranma returned the glare, reacting in much the same way as Shinso was. Ranma raised a finger, pointing it at Shinso. "I can prove it–"

Ranma's words were cut off by a large water splash on his head. Several listeners yelped in surprise and jerked backward. Ranma sat there, her finger still pointing in Shinso's direction. Her eyes began to blink while she processed the last few seconds.

The rest of the students were wondering what had happened, save a few of their classmates like Katsuki, who was busting a gut laughing at the pigtailed girl. They watched water dribble from her hair to the table or her gym shirt. That excess water searched for any part of her clothing that hadn't already been soaked. The students began to get a better idea of what happened when Neito lifted the remains of a balloon off of his tray of food with a look of disgust.

Ranma's mind finished rebooting, her eyes narrowing as she finished putting the pieces together and focused her senses. Finding most of the people sitting around the table would have been easier, but her target was still outclassed as Ranma found her target.

Some of the audience jerked back as Ranma seemed to fade from view one moment to the next as if she simply ceased to exist, and their eyes finally caught up to them. They looked around, trying to find where she had gone, but none of them could see her. Their attention was diverted, however, when they heard a yelp and a shriek of laughter from behind where Ranma had been seated, past a few tables and partial walls that separated them. Some students got up when they heard the laughing voice begging for it to stop.

Izuku, Toru, Itsuka, Mina, and Rikudo peeked around the corner from both sides to find Ranma holding a young boy upside down against the short wall, tickling him ruthlessly as she glared at her target.

"Ranma-san?" Izuku asked as he wondered what was going on.

"Had enough, brat?" Ranma asked the young boy as she stopped tickling him for a moment. Her glare was daring him to give her any backtalk.

Once the boy's laughter had devolved into infrequent giggles, he could breathe again. The young boy then smiled at the redheaded girl. "Yes, Sensei!"

"Cheeky brat," Ranma grumbled before lifting him under one of her arms, not correcting his odd position. She stood back up and returned to her seat, ignoring the youth's giggles.

She sat him down in her old seat without a complaint from the young boy. He did grumble at the small noogie she gave him before she asked a question that overwrote any form of complaint. "Need something to eat, Ko-chan?"

"Noodles!" Kota shouted, both hands going high into the air at the thought of food. Some of the students smiled at his carefree nature, and most of the girls found the young boy to be adorable.

The boy was just over a meter tall, with dark hair long enough to form a small ponytail at the base of his neck. He also wore a white, long-sleeved silk Tang suit and black silk pants. Students from Class A noted that he was trying to emulate Ranma, both in hairstyle and clothing.

"Alright, stay here, brat, and I'll get you something to eat," Ranma said before she jogged over to the line.

"Ko-chan?" Izuku asked, running the name through his mind as he tried to figure out the mystery as to who the young boy was. He did get the young boy's attention before Izuku realized who the boy probably was. "Oh! Are you Kota-kun?"

"Yep!" Kota replied, smiling widely at the mossy-haired boy.

"You're one of Ranma-san's students, aren't you?" Izuku asked, trying to confirm what little he remembered about the young boy. Kota nodded in confirmation before looking around at everyone seated at the table.

"You know him, Midoriya-kun?" Tenya asked.

"Well, I know of him," Izuku explained, addressing his taller classmate. "When I asked Ranma-kun how he had gotten so good at teaching people, he– she… he explained that his Guardians had been training him and that he was training them in his Martial Arts. He also said he had started to train Kota-kun here. But that is about all I know."

"Yeah, Sensei's awesome!" Kota grinned, recognizing many of them from where he had watched the events.

"Hey, Brat," Katsuki nearly growled at the young boy, causing others to bristle at how he addressed him. Kota merely turned to him, tilting his head in confusion about what he wanted. "How'd you hit him with that water balloon?"

"Ah, Sensei taught me how to 'suppress my presence,'" Kota said, grinning at the older boy. "I knew I couldn't use my Quirk, so I made the water balloon and snuck as close as I could. Then I waited for Sensei to be distracted and struck!"

"What is your Quirk?" Shinso asked, deciding the boy was a decent target to interrogate, especially without Ranma being there to stop him.

"Water Gun!" Kota said before displaying it by shooting a stream of water from his hand for a moment into Neito's face. Kota and many of the surrounding observers giggled or laughed at the student's misfortune. The blonde just glared at the pesky little boy, a boy who looked very similar to whom he was beginning to consider his nemesis.

Shinso, though he had caught a little bit of the splash from the demonstration, wasn't bothered by it. Instead, he was thinking deeply, trying to find the logical path to find the truth. "Kota-kun, is there anyone that your sensei is teaching that has learned to 'focus' or 'grasp' their Ki?"

Kota paused, a finger resting on his lip as he looked towards the ceiling and thought about it. "Well, Yawara-san was starting to gain focus, as has Tomo-chan, but Ji-ji is the furthest along."

"How long has your Sensei been training him?" Shinso asked again, finally landing some data to confirm what was happening.

"Eh, I've been training the Old Man for about eleven months or so?" Ranma said, having already returned with a plate of food. She set down the bowl of ramen in front of Kota, who quickly dug into it with the provided utensils.

After ensuring Kota didn't swallow his food incorrectly, Ranma asked him some questions. "Ko-chan, was it the Old Man that brought you today?"

Kota, unwilling to stop eating to respond, just nodded rapidly, causing the noodles to jump around and dirty his shirt in his enthusiasm. He ignored Ranma's grumbles as she reached in to clean what she could off of the boy's clean clothes. He could also ignore the girl's giggles and comments about how cute he was since he had to deal with his aunts regularly.

Having cleaned up after the mess, Ranma turned to Shinso, who seemed the most interested but still skeptical. "If you want to ask the Old Man whether my training actually works, you can meet him when I bring Ko-chan to him."

Shinso stared Ranma in the eyes before he came to a decision. "I'll take you up on that."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura finished taking the empty trays from Momo and dropped them into the designated bin. She was joined by Class B's Class Representative Kendo Itsuka and Vice Representative Shoda Nirengeki. The four of them had taken it upon themselves to help minimize who took care of the chores after their shared lunch. It also gave her a good chance to talk to her counterpart.

"Kendo-san," Sakura said, getting the orange-haired girl's attention, "How are things going for Class B?"

As they walked towards the stadium, Itsuka smiled, glad to have a conversation that didn't revolve around the recent drama or the Sports Festival's events. "Things are going well enough. The Festival has certainly caused tension between certain segments of our classes."

Sakura smiled and nodded, acknowledging it as the simple truth. She also noted that Momo and Shoda were deciding not to converse but listening in as the four of them walked on. "I think both of our classes have a few hot-headed personalities. It was inevitable that they would cause friction."

"Yes. You have your Bakugo-san, and we have our Monoma-san," Itsuka said, sighing at their mentions. "Even though I attend his club, I was surprised by how well Saotome-san has dealt with them. In some ways, I am thankful since he has caused the hot-heads to focus on him and not the others."

"I have dealt with people like Saotome before, back where I used to live," Sakura said. "While Saotome can be worse than both of them, he does not lash out at those who don't ask for it. In a way, he acts like a mirror in how he treats people."

Itsuka hummed as she thought it over. "That is an apt description of his behavior, I would say. I did find it fascinating how he handled Tetsutetsu-san and Kirishima-san when they started complaining about some of the training he was having them focus on."

"Wait, are you referring to the incident where the two of them had to go to Shuzenji-sensei's office to get healed?" Sakura asked.

"Yes!" Itsuka exclaimed before giggling at the memory. "Saotome-san was trying to have them focus on learning how to dodge attacks. The two knuckleheads refused, saying they only needed to learn how to take hits. Saotome-san acknowledged their training decisions by tanking and dishing out damage better than they could!"

Sakura grinned at the thought, quickly recognizing what Ranma was doing. "Let me guess, they were excited for the training at first… until it wouldn't stop?"

"Got it in one!" Isuka said as she returned the grin. "When their usual methods failed to prevent Saotome-san from hurting them, as well as their own attacks doing nothing against him, it freaked them out. Eventually, he forced them to start dodging until they consistently did it."

"Yes, Shuzenki-sensei was grumbling about that incident. She wouldn't tell me everything, just that she was glad someone had been able to drive home some lessons into some blockheaded idiots."

"Why would– how do you know Shuzenji-sensei?" Itsuka asked.

"Shuzenji-sensei is the mother of one of my Guardians," Sakura said. "Since I had extensive training in medicine and fighting, she took me on as an apprentice. While I am attending U.A., I am staying with her at her residence."

Itsuka was a bit shocked at the news before smiling. She had heard some confusing things about Sakura from a few different sources, but she hadn't heard anything about that. "That sounds wonderful. I have noticed too few Pro-Heroes are diversified enough before attending school or going for their license. To get the attention of Recovery Girl before you even started at U.A.? You must have spent years studying medicine!"

"Yes, and it wasn't easy. But my Sensei, who taught me medicine and most of my combat skills, was a harsh taskmaster, always pushing me to my limits. But she was also incredibly skilled and knowledgeable," Sakura said.

Itsuka nodded, helping her understand why the other girl was as good as she was. Based on what little she had learned of both students, it sounded like she had a similar upbringing to Ranma. Her thoughts on training methods reminded her of a question she had wanted to ask the other girl.

"Haruno-san, I do have a question regarding your training group?" Itsuka asked, her tone more serious than it had been before. "While I am pleased with Saotome-san's results for Ojiro-san, Tetsutetsu-san, and I… I couldn't help but notice how your training group passed the first event and its performance in the second event."

Sakura remained silent, instead watching Itsuka as she collected her thoughts.

"While I didn't observe it, others said they had all stayed together. When it was discovered about… Mineta-san, I believe, is his name?" Itsuka asked, getting a nod of confirmation. "When they discovered he had become attached to Yaoyorozu-san, instead of only a few staying to assist or leaving her to herself, they all stayed together, guarding their backs. Some of your classmates could have more easily bypassed the second obstacle by themselves, but they still stayed together. All the way to the end of the race. And they almost caught up to that other trio of powerhouses your class has."

"Be careful not to tell them that; their heads may swell," Sakura said, causing both girls to giggle.

"I'll try, but I also noticed that same dedication when some of them joined other groups," Itsuka said. "What kind of training could get such results?"

Momo's cough and blush were noted by Itsuka and her second, making them wonder what would cause such a reaction. Turning her eyes to Sakura, she saw a playful smirk she wouldn't be surprised to have found on Ranma when he had an exciting training method in mind.

That was all the response Itsuka needed to know. She wouldn't be told what it was, most likely because it was more fun for the trainer to see their reaction or because going into the training blind ensured the trainee had to think their way through it.

While she knew some in her class, especially after hearing stories about Ranma's training methods and watching it for themselves during lunchtime, would balk at doing anything remotely similar, Itsuka herself could only grin in anticipation. She knew hard work and growth came from challenging yourself, sometimes in uncomfortable ways, like what Tetsutetsu and Eijiro had to suffer from.

Itsuka hummed as she thought it over. "Would you be averse to training some of my classmates as well, Haruno-san? I know Saotome-san has no problem with it, given his goals, but what about your training group?"

Sakura genuinely smiled at that. She was happy to see others deciding to take training seriously, it stoked the desire to help make those around her better.

"Certainly! But I am also interested in some of the results I have seen from Saotome-san's training and was wondering about…" Sakura started to say before trailing off as her eyes caught sight of a large chunk of Class A and B, and others from the General, Support, and even Management courses paused outside. They seemed to encircle a few students, and Sakura couldn't tell who for a moment until she noticed the spiky blonde hair on one of them. "What is going on here?"

A few of their classmates, especially Kyoka, Yui, and Reiko, noticed them from where they stood on the group's outskirts. They looked annoyed—excessively so if the twitching blood vessel on Kyoka's forehead was an indicator.

"What's going on?" Itsuka asked her classmates, seeing as they appeared calmer than Kyoka was.

"They are…" Yui started, her tone sounding as if she didn't care about the details, but Itsuka could tell she did due to how carefully she appeared to be trying to word things. "They are debating which first-year Class would win in a contest."

"A contest?" Momo and Shoda asked at the same time. All four recognized there was more to it than just a contest.

"A cheerleading contest," Kyoka nearly growled out in annoyance. "As in which First Year Class has the best female cheerleaders."

"What?" Itsuka, Momo, and Shoda asked at the same time. Sakura merely raised an eyebrow at that.

"Kaminari and Mineta saw some of the cheerleaders going past, and an argument started between them," Kyoka said. "Mineta mentioned how the girls from the Heroics courses, especially Class A, would be far better cheerleaders than any of the other courses. Kaminari was saying that Class A wouldn't do something like that. Mineta started turning it theoretical, with Kaminari finally admitting that Class A would do well, but continued to say we wouldn't do it."

Sakura's eyebrow remained high before turning to look at the other people who were present. Many of them were from the different courses. "I take it they were overheard by others, either agreeing or disagreeing with their argument that eventually drew even more people to it?"

"Yes," all three girls responded. Sakura sighed while the other representatives grimaced at how it had grown.

"I noticed quite a few girls from Class A and B, some of whom I know would want to shut such a discussion down… what happened?" Itsuka asked.

"While some tried to stop it," Reiko said while glancing in Kyoka's direction, "others jumped in and took it as a challenge. Tsunotori-san being one of them."

Itsuka and Shoda nodded at that. "While I am a little surprised since she is usually so shy, she has been rather lively today. Especially after being the only representative from Class B to progress to today's final event. But she is also from America, so I could see her being more open to the idea than most of us."

Kyoka noticed Sakura's own silent question. "Mina and Toru," Kyoka answered bluntly.

Sakura cycled her eyes between the three girls before asking them for more information. "So, how has it developed? What are they arguing about now?"

The slight puckering of Kyoka's lips told her much, but Yui decided to answer for them. "They are debating more on when and under what rules. They were looking to do it just before the final event. They are also trying to get all the first-year girls to participate. Most of the girls are also unfamiliar with the rules, so some are discussing researching it before the event."

Sakura nodded as she accepted the news. "If they decide to have the competition, ensure that the event is voluntary and not required. If they don't, everyone organizing and enjoying said event will find themselves wearing the same outfit—for a week."

Momo smiled, and Kyoka grinned widely at the implied threat while the others were just trying to figure out how she would enforce such a rule on so many. They weren't interested in stopping it; they were merely curious how it would be achieved.

"Now, please excuse me, as there are a few people I need to chat with before we continue on to the stadium," Sakura said as she walked past them and parted the crowd of students.

When she reached the center, she found her two targets smiling widely and looking far too pleased with themselves. That had solidified Sakura's decision. She reached out and lifted both boys by the backs of their shirts and carried them out of the crowd. She ignored their panicked cries and whatever responses the crowd was making. She took them far enough away from the crowd that they wouldn't be easily heard.

"Denki." Said boy paled at her voice.

"Mineta," Sakura said next, confusing the boy because her tone was far too soft. She sounded almost playful when she said their names.

"I know what you did!" Sakura nearly sang in joy to the two boys. The fact they nearly wetted themselves only pleased Sakura further.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Now, what section were you sitting in, Ko-chan?" Ranma asked as he led his student through the stadium's underbelly. He was trailed by three others, two of whom he wasn't surprised to see and one he was.

When he thought about it, Ranma thought that Katsuki was probably trying to find a way to close the gap between them. He wasn't averse to new information or ideas, and unlike most, he did train hard—maybe not up to his standards, but far harder than most.

"Ummm… that one!" Kota pointed at one of his pamphlets, which showed a stadium seating map. Ranma looked at where he was pointing and was glad it wasn't too far away.

Deciding it was probably close enough, he closed his eyes and concentrated on his Ki, expanding his senses and his own aura, as thin as it was, out beyond the surrounding walls. Since the Ki of the one he was looking for was one he knew well and how developed it was compared to their surroundings, Ranma quickly found them. The slight pulsing of Ki let him know that it had been detected.

"Found him!" Ranma grinned, picking up Kota to speed up reaching the stairs. The three tag-a-longs kept up, though Shinso had to push himself hard at that pace. Once they arrived at the door, Kota was set down, and they started climbing.

Shinso had been observing Kota as they traveled. He saw that the young boy seemed sprier and more in control of his body than most six-year-olds. He also appeared to be stronger and more capable.

Shinso had studied Quirks and knew of the various types and usages that most Quirks tended towards. Ranma's Quirk was irregular but within the bounds of most Quirks. The disparity of what else Ranma could do was disconcerting to him, not to mention how many unusual abilities it appeared to have.

He understood that if Ranma was the only one with enough training to display that level of feats, it would be difficult to tell the truth of his claims. However, his claim of training others, others noted to be showing results, held far more sway for Shinso. Considering what little Ranma had told them about Ki and his training growing up, Kota may be near that barrier.

"How long have you been training Kota-kun?" Shinso asked, catching the other three boy's attention.

"About… nine months," Ranma said. "Since he wasn't attending a normal school anyway, he stayed with me and my Guardians while his folks rehabilitated. It made it easier to dedicate the time to training him and the others. It was a bit rough at first since Kota didn't understand what I was trying to tell him most of the time, but the Old Man and my Guardians helped me explain it to him. It was much easier once he understood what I was instructing him to do."

Shinso nodded, compiling the time spent as he tried to evaluate things. While real results, at least results that could replicate the effects of other Quirks, were at least a year away, he was willing to take it. He wanted to ensure there was something there before he potentially wasted months or years of crucial time on something that had been a scam.

The purple-haired boy's main drive was to become a hero, latching onto small hopes and chances to prove himself and earn a spot. Even if he had to do more to earn it than what others normally had to do, especially because of how his Quirk was perceived.

When he lost the second event, the number of eyes on him and any chance of getting moved to the Hero Course dwindled significantly. He was guaranteed not to be reviewed this year. The gap in experience would also only increase for the next several years, making it even more challenging to draw the necessary attention. He saw a possible path forward now, though it may be far harder than anything he had expected to take by what little he had learned.

"How does he compare to me?" Shinso asked. He looked into Ranma's eyes when the pigtailed boy paused and turned back to look at him, holding that stare. Kota stopped when he noticed the change in his Sensei and the other boys, wondering what was happening. Especially since he had heard his name mentioned a few times.

"Ko-chan would win in a fight against you so long as your Quirk was not in play," Ranma said seriously. "With it in play, you're looking at one or two uses before it won't be effective enough in a one-on-one fight. And no, Ko-chan, I am not spoiling it for you."

Shinso nodded at the evaluation. He wasn't happy to learn he could be beaten by a six-year-old, especially with no Quirks involved, but that also told him something about the training the young boy had gone through.

Neito snorted in contempt at the idea that a six-year-old could beat any of them up in a fight without Quirks. He didn't understand what the purple-haired General Studies student was thinking, appearing to take these words seriously, even if he wanted more evidence. His humor died as Ranma turned to give him a smirk.

"I wouldn't discount Ko-chan's capabilities, Monomo," Ranma said with a playful voice, knowing how it would grind against the other boy's ego. "Shinso might be able to win some, but he could still win. On the other hand, you might put up a better physical fight, but you would lose every one of those fights… probably."

Shinso and Katsuki raised some eyebrows at that last bit, especially since it seemed uncertain, compared to how certain he was about everything else. "Probably?" Shinso asked.

"I realized I didn't know enough of the limitations of his Quirk, as well as realizing there are some Quirks that would make it far harder for Ko-chan to win." Ranma shrugged his shoulders as he answered. "And my Martial Art doesn't play fair anyways, so expecting our opponents to play fair just leads to bad training."

While Pigtail still did much to annoy him with how easily he shrugged him aside, there were still times that Katsuki could agree with him. This was one of them. Especially when Villains, whom they were training to battle and had already fought, would more likely than not throw rules of 'fairness' away as a way to not handicap themselves. As much as Pigtail annoyed him, the other boy wasn't blind.

"And how about me, Pigtailed Bastard?" Katsuki asked. Even though he used his nickname for the other boy, it was said without heat.

"Ko-chan wouldn't be able to win a fight against you for now, Sparkler, with or without Quirks involved," Ranma said, shrugging and being just as level-headed with his response as the question. "As you are now, he would probably need another six months to a year to win a fight against you without Quirks. With Quirks, probably four or five."

While the idea that he could ever be beaten by the young boy didn't please him, he saw the evaluation as just the carefully evaluated truth. He had also stipulated 'as you are now,' meaning he expected Katsuki to grow stronger. That helped settle his own ego.

"I don't believe you," Neito finally responded to the shocking claim. "There's no way a six-year-old could beat me in a fight, Quirk or no Quirk!"

Ranma smirked. "Hey, Ko-chan! You've been challenged to a duel! What do you say?"

Kota stood straight, his face blank, and stared into Neito's eyes, causing the other boy's nerves to be rattled. "Your challenge is accepted. I will destroy you," Kota said with no emotion in his words. There wasn't a trace of doubt, he said it in such a way that it was the inevitable outcome. The silent sputtering from the other blonde caused Katsuki to bark in laughter.

"I would also like to challenge Kota-kun," Shinso said. It sounded like an ideal way to verify what Ranma was saying.

"I think Ko-chan will be okay with that as well," Ranma said as he started walking up the stairs again. "It's good to challenge new people of various skill levels. The only conflict I could see in everything is if the Old Man is okay with it, and they don't have other plans."

Shinso nodded at that as they finished their climb. They had just left the staircase when they encountered a tall, older man.

"Hey, Old Man! I'm here to return something you lost!" Ranma loudly said, grinning up at him. He emphasized his point by picking up Kota from behind by his collar and casually lifting into the air while Kota waved happily, who was not in the least bit inconvenienced.

"Ah, yes," Katashi replied with ease and his own smile. "They can be sneaky at times when you least expect it. Now, did my young charge succeed in his ambush on you as he succeeded in sneaking away from me?"

As Ranma looked off to the side, the pout he tried to hide while lowering Kota was all the evidence he needed, causing Katashi to laugh. Katsuki laughed as well, glad to see someone put the Pigtailed Bastard on the back foot. Shinso was too preoccupied with studying the older man to respond.

Neito, on the other hand, taunted Ranma. Pointing and tilting his head back, trying to look 'sophisticated' in his mannerisms. "Hahaha! You have been bested by a child! And you want to call yourself a Pro-Hero? Hahahaha!"

Ranma turned back to him in annoyance, before smirking as he deployed the easiest method imaginable to retaliate. "You mean the one you just challenged to a one-on-one duel for later today?"

That silenced Neito, his hand slowly lowering and his back straightened as he glared at his nemesis.

"What's this about a duel?" Katashi asked, amused at the boy's reaction.

"I explained to them," Ranma said, pointing his thumb at the three fellow students, "about my Quirk and the difference between it and Ki. While they aren't sure if they believe me, Kota mentioned you. So they wanted to get a second opinion. On the way, Monomo here challenged Kota to a duel."

"I did not challenge him!" Neito shouted, trying to defend what little honor he had on that front.

"I mentioned how Kota would most likely beat you in a fight, and then you said he could never beat you in a fight. That is a challenge. Kota accepted. He will destroy you."

Neito sputtered at that, especially as he saw several nods from the others. Realizing he wasn't winning this fight, he tried glaring down the hallway as attendees were filtering back to their seats. Some were looking their way and pointing at times.

Katashi chuckled at the byplay, smiling down at a grinning Kota. The boy seemed to look forward to it. Based on how Ranma and Kota reacted to him, he rubbed them in ways that drove them to want to tweak his nose. Katashi then looked at the other boys.

"What questions do you have?" Katashi asked, crossing his arms. That action reminded them that he was missing a forearm.

"Pigtail said he's been training you for eleven months?" Katsuki asked, his face neutral, though his eyes drifted to the unmistakable injury.

"Yes, that is correct. The arm was an injury I received years ago that forced me into retirement. If you are wondering about how it impacts me, I can honestly say that I am more dangerous now than when I was whole and in my prime."

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, wondering how he should scale that claim. He could tell the old man was a fighter, possibly a Pro-Hero, but he didn't recognize him.

"What? No way!" Shinso blurted out, his eyes widening as he finally connected the dots that had been bugging him since he first caught sight of the older man. His eyes drifted to Ranma, expecting some sort of grin or smirk to rub in the reality of the situation further. All he saw was curiosity and confusion. "Are you shitting us?"

Everyone looked at Shinso, waiting for him to explain himself. However, only one other person realized what dots the General Education student had connected.

"I see someone's finally recognized me," Katashi chuckled in good humor. He always found it interesting how Ranma never cared about how famous he had once been, not even recognizing his Pro-Hero name. However, when he learned the truth of Ranma's origin, he understood why he wouldn't.

"Huh?" Ranma asked, scratching his head in confusion.

Shinso conceded that Ranma legitimately didn't understand the significance of who his student was or that he was a far better actor than he thought. Though the reality of who it was didn't mesh with that second option. Shinso sighed and grumbled, the expressions bleeding together perfectly. Seeing the other two hadn't caught onto precisely who they were speaking to wasn't overly surprising, but he could see they were expecting something.

Instead of addressing them, Shinso turned to the retired legend. "You're Crimson Riot, aren't you?"

Neito and Katsuki's heads snapped to look at Shinso for a moment before they snapped back to the older man.

"Yes," Katashi said.

Suddenly, the training that Ranma talked about got very real for Shinso, Katsuki, and Neito. While many of their names didn't hold the same weight as All Might, there were still the legends that had come before him. While he wasn't always considered the strongest, Crimson Riot was noted for his fearless-ness, never backing down from assisting those in need. But only fools would have thought him not to be dangerous in a fight.

"And you just said that a year of his training," Shinso said, his eyes narrowing as a finger pointed at Ranma, "has made a retired and crippled Pro-Hero more dangerous than at any other time in his life?"

Katashi smiled widely; his razor-sharp teeth reminded them of Eijiro or Tetsutetsu. "Yes."

Shinso kept the gaze for several seconds while the boys absorbed the implications. After the staredown went on long enough for Kota starting to wiggle, Shinso finally turned and looked at Neito. He waited until the other boy noticed his stare, turning back to him and leaning away, wondering what was happening.

Shinso breathed deeply before revealing the future. "He will destroy you."

The sputters and laughter from the others drew more curious gazes, many of them wondering what was going on.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"How are you feeling now, Izuku-kun?" Ochako asked as he caught up with them, walking into the stadium.

"Better, Uraraka-san," Izuku replied, smiling at his friends and teammates. They entered the arena to find Midnight-sensei using the platform again, though it was moved closer to the center. Most of the other students and competitors congregated near it, so the four of them made their way there.

While they weren't the last to arrive, it was only a short time before the final group of students entered, and Present Mic started things again. "All right, everyone! Let's have fun competing in the recreational games!"

They watched as the screens above lit up, showing a golden prize cup and a list of lines going down on both sides. Izuku quickly recognized it as the tournament bracket. He gulped, however, when he noticed only sixteen slots were available.

"When that's over, sixteen will compete from the five teams that made it to the final round to duke it out in a One-on-One Fighting Tournament!" Present Mic said from his announcer's box.

Midnight then stepped forward with a box with the word 'Lots' written on it, looking out at the students before she addressed them, paying particular attention to where Izuku was standing. "Before we can draw lots to determine the bracket, we must deal with an unpleasant duty. Because there are eighteen members of the top five teams and only sixteen slots available, the team with the least number of points must determine who among you will proceed forward. If you cannot decide among you, we will have you draw your own lots to determine."

Izuku winced before exchanging some looks with his team and noticing most of the stadium was also looking in their direction. He turned his attention back to Midnight, waiting a moment to see if she had anything more to say.

"We will give your team five minutes to decide. After the two from your team are chosen, the lots for the bracket will be picked," Midnight said.

Izuku sighed, his team gathering near each other as their classmates gave them space to talk to each other. "I will withdraw my name," Izuku said. He was saddened, feeling he had let All Might and others down by not moving forward. But he knew he deserved it for his failures.

"No," Mezo said, surprising Izuku as he looked up at his heteromorph friend. "Without your actions, we would not have succeeded. You also devised the plan and several of our tactics that proved invaluable and gave us that chance to succeed."

"And Ochako should go too!" Toru said.

"What?" Ochako said, surprised by her friend's suggestion.

"Without you, we wouldn't have been able to proceed either! You snuck a headband off of Bakugo, of all people!" Toru said, sounding far too chipper.

"But without you stopping him from using his Quirk, I never would have been able to grab it!" Ochako said, trying to downplay her own role. She didn't want to proceed forward at the expense of her friends.

"All of us played crucial roles in that battle," Mezo said, gaining their attention for the moment. "None of us realized the danger we were in from Denki. Not even Saotome or the others realized it until it was too late. That should not disqualify any of us. And when we had no hope left, both of you gave it to us in that final moment. We'll just be sure to return the favor someday."

Izuku's eyes began to leak, and he barely held his tears back. Ochako was in much the same shape as they looked at their two friends who were giving them their shots to move forward.

"Thank you!" Izuku shouted.

"We'll do our best!" Ochako cried out.

Mezo and Toru smiled, though neither smile could be seen. Izuku and Ochako knew they had done so because of other indicators from their body language. Mezo then jerked his head towards the stage. Izuku saluted them before they turned and walked towards the podium to inform them of their team's decision.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Can you take it back, please?" Izuku asked softly as he and Ochako stared at the brackets in horror.

"I'm really starting to regret this decision," Ochako said. Her face was pale as she realized a Shinigami must be near, ready to take her soul.

Mezo and Toru were silent as they experienced many conflicting emotions. But the most prominent one was relief. They felt like they had stepped off the train tracks just before a train appeared out of nowhere and would have surely killed them if they had been a second slower.

The four members stared at the screen that displayed the brackets.

Bracket One:

Kirishima Eijiro vs Ashido Mina.

Tokoyami Fumikage vs Parker Peter.

Iida Tenya vs Saotome Ranma.

Jiro Kyoka vs Todoroki Shoto.

Bracket Two:

Bakugo Katsuki vs Uraraka Ochako.

Yaoyorozu Momo vs Mineta Minoru.

Midoriya Izuku vs Kaminari Denki

Haruno Sakura vs Tsunotori Pony

"Uraraka?" Katsuki asked off to their side, causing Ochako to jump and freeze further than she already had. She slowly turned her head to watch the blonde boy looking on with confusion, making her hope that the boy had somehow forgotten her.

"You call Uraraka 'Pink Cheeks,'" Peter said from nearby, not even looking his way as he tried to console Pony, who seemed devastated about going up against a girl who could smash a zero-pointer with a single punch. Peter also shared a look with Fumikage, acknowledging that they would fight each other first.

Ochako watched as Katsuki slowly realized who he was facing, his grin widening in malicious joy. At this point, she was ready to hand herself over freely to the Shinigami.

"How am I supposed to win against Kaminari-kun?" Izuku asked, knowing he was doomed. He was willing to trade with Ochako to fight Kacchan again since at least then he would have a chance. He was used to his childhood friend lashing out at him.

A short distance away, Sakura looked at her two friends as they stood straight, knowing they had some complex challenges in store for them. Tenya did not appear to react outwardly, but his lack of response was telling for Sakura as he hadn't looked away. Tenya took pride in being as fast as he was, something he had improved on further as school progressed. However, Ranma was on another level in terms of speed. Especially since Ranma wasn't limited to just his leg speed.

On the other hand, Mina wasn't fighting an unbeatable person but rather someone she considered a friend; especially since they had gone to school together, even if they didn't regularly interact. Sakura also noticed some other potential emotions hidden beneath the surface. If this fight went poorly, those emotions could be damaged. Mina wasn't consciously aware of it, so her nervousness confused her.

Glancing at their two opponents, Sakura noticed that Eijiro, based on his body language, seemed to be in a similar position. That made her smile, but the most she would do was help make sure nothing unnecessary happened between them.

Ranma, on the other hand, was calm. He worked through his likely opponents for each round, picking the probable winners from each bracket. Considering his skill, he probably had an accurate assessment of each round's results.

He spent some time looking at Peter, probably figuring him to be his most challenging fight for that bracket. But then he peeked over at her, giving her a playful smirk. Seeing it for the taunt it was, she returned the smirk.

Then she looked at Momo, wondering if the other girl would try to exact some sort of revenge on the small boy. Sakura quickly decided to let her do what she wanted. She was level-headed enough not to go too far if she did decide to take action.

"He hasn't even looked in my direction," Kyoka said, her voice holding a bit of anger.

Sakura turned her head to look at her before tracking her line of sight to Shoto. The dual-hair-colored boy wasn't looking at anyone but Ranma. Even though Shoto did not show it like most people would, she was familiar enough with those like him that she was wondering why he suddenly seemed to hold so much hostility towards Ranma. While it wasn't outright hatred like Sasuke or a few others she knew, it was very focused.

"Kyoka," Sakura said calmly as she rested a hand on her shoulder, catching the other girl by surprise. She kept her eyes on Shoto, observing him as much as possible. "Something has happened to cause Todoroki to target Saotome. People with that kind of anger can lash out at things that get in their way, even friends or family that they normally would not intentionally strike." Sakura stared into her eyes, letting her know it was potentially serious.

Kyoka bristled, not liking what she thought Sakura was saying. "I'm not going to just forfeit–"

"No," Sakura interrupted her. "I am not asking or telling you to give up; I am warning you that you need to be cautious about how you approach this."

Kyoka looked at her before sighing. "Alright, what would you recommend?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto debated with himself whether he should approach the target of his ire. While he knew, logically, that Ranma's mere existence or his strength was not a crime, his presence had been a catalyst for raging emotions that had been building beneath the surface for so many years.

It used to be during his father's spare time, Endeavor was constantly training him, pushing him to get stronger, faster, smarter, and in absolute control of his Quirk. The training was harsh and both physically and emotionally exhausting. Even when his father was busy with work, he was forced into training, which did not allow him to socialize and make friends with those his own age. He barely made time to interact with his siblings. Eventually, it became second nature to him, as he no longer needed to be told to continue his training. As a result of all of this, and especially the pain this had caused to his family, Shoto vowed revenge.

Shoto's plan for getting retribution was to succeed in his father's goals for him but to do it in such a way that his father's existence didn't matter. To show the world he was the greatest Hero, just like his father wanted, but that his father had no bearing on why he was so strong. To deny the existence of that man's Quirk.

That plan failed before it could even get started. When his father arrived for their routine training session nearly a year ago, he seemed conflicted and confused. That alone was surprising enough, but his father had only given him simple instructions and left him to his own training, as his father started doing his own training off to the side.

At first, he cherished this change, wondering what had happened and was almost gleeful at the prospect of learning what could have broken him. But as it went on, for over a month with no return of his father's drive to push him on his own training, he had finally decided to confront his father about it. His father had apologized, telling him he was free to do what he wanted, that he would not train him unless Shoto asked him to do it. Shoto realized then that his father had given up on him. That all of the hardship and pain he had inflicted on them for his entire existence had been for nothing.

Instead of giving up like Endeavor, Shoto had instead doubled down, training even harder without the assistance of his father. The man said nothing, keeping his distance from his children. He had decided to prove his father wrong and surpass him and All Might while still only using his mother's Quirk.

When the school year had started, Shoto had been impressed with Ranma's strength. While he had fallen for their trap in that first mock battle and had been taken out with such ease, he had been more annoyed at himself than at Ranma. The Villain attack had been another wake-up call to Ranma's hidden capabilities, recognizing their strength, speed, and skill as being far higher than he had anticipated.

Shoto trained for the last two weeks to bridge that gap as much as he could and plan for their next encounter. While it had helped, it hadn't been enough. Shoto could barely perceive Ranma as he moved, avoiding anything he or Katsuki could throw at them and he still wasn't taking them seriously. He had simply decided to flick all of their foreheads and escape, not even bothering to take a single headband.

It angered him to be so underestimated and outclassed as hard as he was, even with all of his effort. He began to understand his father's obsession with All Might, always so easily outclassed no matter what you were attempting. He still refused to turn that anger on his classmate, focusing his rage internally as he had always done to push himself harder. But this latest revelation was the final straw, the pebble that started the avalanche.

Suddenly, the two great wraths coalesced and found a target they could focus on. One which, if he could accomplish it, would serve both of them and give him satisfaction and accomplishment for his existence. Logically, there was nothing that Ranma had done to deserve it, but emotions often do not care. He had become the focal point and the perfect opportunity to finally unleash that emotion.

That small part of himself that knew that Ranma didn't deserve it knew that he had to warn him somehow.

"Saotome," Shoto said.

Ranma turned back to look at Shoto as he walked towards him, stopping the discussion between him and Izuku as they made their way towards some of the waiting rooms. Izuku also looked back, wondering what was going on.

"What's up, Todoroki?" Ranma asked.

"I know what you are, Saotome," Shoto said, his cold rage apparent in his tone. "But I will not let your mere existence allow you to extinguish my own. You may have defeated my father, but I won't let it beat me."

"Eh?" Ranma asked, tilting his head while a free hand scratched it in confusion. He turned slightly at the short intake of breath from Izuku.

"This is my warning to you. When we face each other in the ring, I will come at you with everything I have. Prepare yourself," Shoto said before turning and walking away.

Ranma just watched him walk away, wondering what he had been discussing. Not that this was something new for him. No, it was a common occurrence in his life. It was almost comforting in its familiarity. After Shoto disappeared from sight, Ranma put his hands into his pants pockets, deciding he'd deal with it later, and started walking again.

"What– what was that all about?" Izuku asked, rushing to catch back up with Ranma for a moment.

"I don't know," Ranma said, shrugging. "Figure he'll explain himself eventually, probably while trying to kill me in the arena."

Izuku almost responded to that last line, but he had already adapted somewhat to Ranma's behavior and how he reacted to most dangers. He decided not to voice that concern. Instead, he focused on another confusing part of Shoto's declaration. "What was that about beating Endeavor?"

"Who?" Ranma asked, turning to him in confusion.

Izuku sputtered in shock at that. Even with as well as he had gotten to know the other boy in the short time since they'd met, to not know the name of the number two hero in the country? Still, he may have met him out of costume. "Endeavor, Todoroki's dad? The number two Pro-Hero in Japan?"

Ranma's surprise was barely noticeable for Izuku, which was made even clearer by Ranma's following words. "Oh? Todoroki's dad is a Pro-Hero? Eh, pretty sure I haven't fought him then, let alone beat anyone on the top ten charts, so I don't know what he's talking about. Anyways, I think you're overthinking things for your own fight. Start more from the basics and think outside the box!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Tomura stared at the image of the pink-haired girl, the one that had stopped him with ease and left him scarred for life. They had added significantly more to her profile today than anticipated. While the vague description of her Quirk had been listed, they had thought it was just a poorly defined description. While she was physically strong and could heal, they had miscalculated just how strong she was.

To add to it even further, the revelation that she could manipulate the Earth to such a degree and water soon after left them with an understanding that the Quirk's description may have been more accurate than they had known. Its vagueness due to its incredible versatility.

While the others still held his ire, he barely paid them any mind, much to his sensei's amusement. However, multiple reveals also made them realize that further research on their targets would be needed.

His sensei was pleased with how events were playing out, making comments about the media, yet again, doing much of the heavy lifting for them. The foolish organizations, in their frenzy, would reveal whatever information they might desire. However, his sensei wasn't going to leave it at that; he had already reached out to some of his contacts to gain more data.

What confused Tomura was how his sensei seemed fixated on the pigtailed boy or girl. With his iron mask present, he couldn't see his facial expressions, but he knew enough of his body language to know he wasn't merely interested but amused. When the news briefly showed the incident where he had groped one of his classmates, his sensei laughed.

"Sensei, why are you so focused on that one?" Tomura finally asked, ignoring the news stations as reporters tried to delve into the secrets of the mysterious students from Class 1-A.

"Because I find it amusing how careless All Might has been," his sensei replied.

Tomura wrinkled his brow in confusion, trying to piece together what his sensei meant by that. But before either of them could speak further, black swirls formed in the air, and Kurogiri appeared a moment later.

"Master," Kurogiri said, holding both of their attention, "we may have a hit."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Mina finished putting her gym uniform back on, leaving her discarded Cheerleader outfit in its spot. While it had been a nice break from the norm, allowing the girls and some of the guys to compete in an unexpected competition, it had distracted her. She didn't know why she worried about her upcoming match, but it left her uneasy and uncertain.

Deciding she had to get moving no matter how she felt, she breathed deeply and opened the door. When she stepped out, she was surprised to find someone waiting for her. "Sakura?" Mina asked.

"Hey, Mina," Sakura said, giving her a warm smile to set her at ease. "You looked a bit nervous earlier, so I figured I'd help."

Mina gave her a small but grateful smile, happy to have a friend like her. "Thanks."

"No problem," Sakura said, grinning a little. "I think I know why you're nervous."

"I'm oka– err, maybe not…" Mina started to say, interrupting herself as she realized she was just making excuses. She sighed, hoping Sakura really could help her like she was offering. "Okay, why is this bothering me so much?"

"Because you are about to fight a friend," Sakura said, keeping the explanation as simple as possible. "You are about to face him in a competition. Sometimes, these things get heated, with someone jumping to conclusions about other people's actions. You don't want your friendship with Kirishima to be damaged by something like that. But you also want to win, to put your best self forward and get as far as possible. To show the world, your family, friends, and especially yourself, that you deserve to be here."

Mina's breath caught as Sakura laid out her emotions, describing everything far better than she consciously knew. Sakura waited, letting Mina absorb her words. After a while, Mina looked down, unsure of how she should proceed. "What should I do?"

"Do your best," Sakura said, making Mina look up at her after a moment. "From what you told me, you and Kirishima knew each other from Middle School. You both have pushed yourself to get as far as you can. And he is someone who loves a good, honest fight. Fight to the best of your ability, and don't be afraid to use tricks and techniques to create openings, but you can still treat him like a friend. And if he decides to be an ass about it, I'm sure we can find a few people around here to straighten him out for you!"

Mina's smile grew, spreading to her eyes as her worries left her. "Thank you, Sakura."

"No problem, Mina. Now, get out there and kick some ass!"

"YES!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 16 - End

AN - Once more, thank you to my betareaders Boldish42, Iron454, misswiggles, and theforgetfullalchemist.

Chapter 17 will be another 4 weeks out, so another longer wait. It is looking like there might still be similar delays past it. I am nearly done with most of my heavier editing for the final chapter of the arc to leave it in my BR's hands. This means I will be much more free to work on my first drafts of Arc 4.
 
"Because I find it amusing how careless All Might has been," his sensei replied.

I mean, I can understand AfO's misunderstanding here: a teenager with a quirk that changes their gender who *also* is steamrolling the competition with strength and reflexes above the norm?

Obviously this is All Might's successor.

Either the confrontation will cause AfO to try "taking One for All back", and blue-screening, or the misunderstanding perpetuates as Ranma will have no idea what the Darth Vader wannabe is going on about.

Either way AfO is going to get beaten like a rented drum kit.
 
I mean, I can understand AfO's misunderstanding here: a teenager with a quirk that changes their gender who *also* is steamrolling the competition with strength and reflexes above the norm?

Obviously this is All Might's successor.

Either the confrontation will cause AfO to try "taking One for All back", and blue-screening, or the misunderstanding perpetuates as Ranma will have no idea what the Darth Vader wannabe is going on about.

Either way AfO is going to get beaten like a rented drum kit.
What I have planned for their confrontation is going to be a joy to write. I considered giving other tiny teases, but even the smallest of stuff may reveal too much.
 
Let me guess, AfO will try to steal Ranma's "Quirk"... and the Jusenkyo Curse will laugh and pass to him too?
Confirming or denying questions like this make it too easy to spoil stuff. Either removing all or part of a theory can make it easier to narrow things down. Which is why my usual answer for questions that end up in spoiler territory for me I just say I can't answer.

All I can really say is that by the end of it, people will hopefully have an gleefully sadistic smile.
 
Chapter 17 - Tournament - Round 1
Chapter 17 - Tournament - Round 1

"Weeellll, are you ready?" Present Mic said through the speaker system, catching everyone's attention and raising their excitement. "The finals that you've all been waiting for are finally starting! Match One– Kirishima Eijiro vs Ashido Mina!"

Eijiro stepped into the arena, watching as his image appeared on the large screens from above alongside Mina, both of them wearing large grins. Present Mic went on to give more details on the two of them as they walked towards the center stage.

Said center stage was now covered by a large cement block that had been shaped and controlled by sensei Cementoss's Quirk. The cement flowed under his will, allowing him to accomplish the work of art in minutes, even with the extra complexity of tiles, several layers with steps, and the four outer corners connecting to pipelines that spat out constant flames. There was even the school's logo built into it for the audience to clearly see.

Away from the structure, Cementoss had created a raised platform and a cement throne for himself to act as the referee that was on the opposite side of the arena from Midnight's wooden stand that she had been using throughout the day. They were both waiting in their designated spots, waiting for the teens to arrive.

Eijiro was a mix of emotions as he stepped forward. He was excited to be here, performing on the same stage he had watched for years as his predecessors had done. Except, when he had seen who he was fighting, he suddenly had a bundle of nerves that wouldn't go away.

He had, at first, thought he was nervous about performing well. Yet when he thought of facing Izuku, Katsuki, Peter, or even Ranma, he only felt excitement at the challenge. Then he thought it was facing a girl, but the only one he felt even remotely similar to facing was Ochako, but that was due to knowing just how hard she could counter him. Fighting against her would be a nightmare.

He had wondered why facing Mina, the only semi-friend in their class that he had known before even taking the practical exam, worried him so much. It took him a bit, but he finally realized he was worried that hurting her would spoil whatever friendship they had. Though, for Eijiro, it was even more important than just friendship. He never would have been here if it wasn't for her.

Taking the steps up, Eijiro tried to smile as he saw Mina skip up her own steps with her usual grin, large and wide. She was smiling at the audience, the referees, and even him. He tried to return the grin, wanting to get excited for the match, but his nerves still wouldn't leave him.

"The rules are simple - force your opponent out of bounds, immobilize them, or win by making your opponent say, 'I give up!'" Present Mic continued informing the crowd so they knew what to expect. "Bring on the injuries! Because we've got our very own Recovery Girl waiting on standby! Put your morals and ethics aside for the moment! But of course, anything life-threatening is crap! It's not allowed!"

Eijiro saw Mina's smile dim as she looked at him, tilting her head as if she was trying to figure something out. He didn't know what it was, but he hoped it was nothing bad.

After sitting down in his new chair, Cementoss raised a hand as he addressed them and the audience. "I'll stop things if they go too far."

Eijiro watched Mina come to a realization and then smiled at him.

"Come on, Kirishima! Let's fight!" Mina yelled, her smile turning into her giant grin that showed her perfect teeth. Eijiro blinked in confusion, his partial smile disappearing as he wondered what she meant.

"Ready?" Present Mic said, even though it was something Eijiro was barely paying attention to.

"Don't worry about it, Kirishima! Do your best and I'll do mine! Let's just make sure whoever is the best goes to the next round!" Mina yelled, giving him two thumbs up as she shoved both hands forward. She then stuck her tongue out at him, reminding Eijiro that this was supposed to be fun.

His grin returned moments before Present Mic yelled: "Start!"

Eijiro shifted from his standing stance, his body's profile getting lower as he kicked off the ground to close the gap with her as fast as possible. His eyes widened as he saw her two hands, that had still been sticking outwards towards him, came together and shot out a stream of acid. He had to dodge to the side, avoiding the attack as it passed his previous position and barely lost any speed in the act.

Mina didn't panic, instead, she was running backwards as she redirected her hands and the stream of acid shifted toward his new direction and past it, preventing him from dodging side to side. Instead of taking the hit or trying to back up, he instead dived beneath it as he hugged the ground, his hands slamming downwards to prevent his balance from collapsing as the shot went over his head. He shot forward as he continued his sprint, having barely lost any of his momentum. He was almost on top of her now.

Only a second from catching her, Mina flung her hands downward to both sides as she threw out a slosh of acid at the ground behind her, before raising an arm to her side for another slosh of acid. She slid over that acid and away from his dive, barely evading his fingertips as he tried to catch her. He thought he might have been able grab one of her arms, when his foot ran into the other acid trail.

With part of his body tilted to the side to try to snag her, he wasn't in the best position to stop himself as he hit the slick ground. His eyes widened as he realized what was happening, trying to adjust his balance and prevent himself from falling down. What really surprised him, was that his body adjusted on its own, tilting and moving so that he didn't topple over.

His feet had moved so that he was now sliding backwards, his legs spread out to keep his balance and slow him down. His hands grabbed at the ground, slowing him down further. He then felt the sturdy and not so slick cement beneath him, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.

He looked at Mina, having expected her to launch another attack. Instead, he saw her looking surprised, but she wasn't looking at him. Eijiro traced her gaze to the ground around him and noticed he was at the edge of the boundary. He was a half meter away from it. If he had lost his balance, he wouldn't have been able to stop himself in time. He was now very thankful for Ranma's balance training.

"Drat!" Mina cursed.

Eijiro turned to Mina, finding her pouting at having thwarted what must have been a trap. He grinned, feeling a little smug at his accomplishment. He then stopped wasting time and shot forward to close the distance but was careful not to repeat his previous mistake.

Mina launched attack after attack, sliding on her own acid in a show of athleticism that she'd always had as she stayed just out of his range. While he did get splashed some by her Quirk, none of it had been a direct hit. The acid wasn't dangerous to him, she wasn't using the kind that could eat flesh or clothing, but he knew it would just make him slipperier and more likely to go out of bounds as a result. The way she kept him away was amazing, even with all of the training he had gone through in the last couple of weeks.

His own improvements also made it difficult for her to capitalize on any minor successes. He was more careful with his speed and was keeping on top of her. This continued for several minutes as the game of tag wasn't given a moment's rest.

Eijiro didn't realize it himself, but it wasn't just physicality that Ranma had been training them in. Mental barriers were being weakened as he was bombarded with unorthodox and dirty tactics. By Ranma's standards, he was barely a beginner in detecting or using such skills, but he was good enough to recognize the signs of a trap being laid. He just didn't have a clue what it was.

He tried to figure it out as he chased after Mina, his body having gotten a crash course in chasing elusive targets so that his instincts did most of the work and allowed his brain to figure out her plan. He went over their match so far and realized she was laying down a lot of her acid and staying near the boundary. The amount of ground that was unaffected was dwindling quickly.

Eijiro knew he was physically stronger and tougher than Mina, so unless she was willing to have her acid injure him directly, her only options were to throw him out of bounds or make it impossible for him to get up by immobilizing him. Realizing that if he had allowed Mina to nail him with her acid, that would be far easier to accomplish, he increased his determination to keep avoiding her attacks.

There was one area, however, that wasn't covered in it. The ground wasn't terribly wide, but most importantly, it wasn't far from the edge of the ring. It seemed the most obvious spot to spring her trap to Eijiro, but he couldn't figure out how she was going to avoid becoming trapped herself. Her attempts to dodge him to the sides were getting closer as he slowly increased his speed while making sure that he wouldn't slip.

Eijiro grinned to himself as Mina continued to showcase how athletic she was as she danced around him, always slipping to his sides– Eijiro realized with a start what she planned. His grin strengthened, impressed by how sneaky she was.

As Mina finally maneuvered them to the small clean spot amongst her slippery acid, keeping her back to the boundary. Eijiro then dived after her, with both arms wide as his grin widened. "I've got you now!"

Mina was shocked as she looked around and realized she was trapped and Eijiro was about to catch her. Her shock was replaced by a smile as her body moved, placing both hands on his shoulders to flip herself upwards.

The grin was short lived as she felt a heavy resistance when she tried to push him down. She saw Eijiro's foot had stopped his forward momentum and was now bracing him. Her shock returned, no longer a mask as she felt his hands tightly gripping her forearms and preventing her escape.

Eijiro didn't give her any time to try to counter as he spun her around, forcing her to extend and no longer above him due to centripetal force before letting her go. She sailed through the air for a moment before making contact with her own acid and sliding across the concrete and out of bounds. She met clean concrete just long enough for her to slow down and grasp the edge of the platform. She flexed her muscles to prevent herself falling off and was left dangling for a few moments before she pulled herself up. She didn't bother getting up, just breathing heavily as she laid on her back.

Eijiro was concerned, so he walked over to her. He heard the audience cheer as their fight ended. He barely paid attention to Present Mic calling him the winner as he stood over her.

"My win this time," Eijiro said, giving her a smile and holding his hand out to her.

Mina pouted and glared at him for a moment before it morphed into her own wide smile and a giggle. "I'll get you next time! Damn, what a great fight!"

She then grabbed his hand and pulled herself up as Eijiro laughed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh, she was so close!" Kyoka grumbled.

"She was very close on that first trap, but Eijiro kept his balance. The trap at the end, though, wasn't close," Sakura said, having rejoined her classmates a few moments before the round had started. "While it was an excellent attempt, Eijiro spotted it ahead of time. He did better than I expected and he didn't ruin it."

"Eh, I wasn't sure if he would see it or not either," Ranma said from a few seats over. "He has a tendency to be blind to things like that… whiiich is why I put him in that exact situation so many times during training."

"Oh?" Toru exclaimed, turning to look at him in realization. "I thought you were pitting Uraraka-kun and I us against him and Tetsutetsu-kun just to torture us."

Ranma snorted. "Who says I can't torture all of you at the same time?"

"Hmmm, two bruisers against weaker opponents… but their Quirks make things more complicated. The bruisers get used to chasing after smaller targets, who have to use other types of tactics to win in a fight against them, thus making the bruisers have to become more aware of said tactics or they will lose. Nicely done, Saotome," Sakura said while nodding her head.

Ranma grinned, before deciding to mention another aspect of the fight. "I will say those traps were pretty sneaky. I take it that was your training? Which it obviously was. You being a ninja, after all."

Sakura snorted, but didn't dismiss it either. They settled down as their two classmates walked off the field and Cementoss started cleaning the arena floor for the next match. She did notice Tenya was getting up now to make his way for his upcoming match.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter waited near the entry as he listened to Present Mic through the nearby speakers about how the fight had gone. He was glad his friend had won, which would likely allow him to face him in the next round. So long as he didn't mess up his own fight at least.

He hadn't been able to hang out with Eijiro very often in the last few weeks, since he was taking part in Ranma's Martial Arts club. It required him to eat with the others as they fought for scraps of food. Peter wasn't sure what to think of it, lost somewhere between outrage, amusement, and curiosity.

That had left him with Koda, Pony, and Juzo, but they still talked between classes. He knew Katsuki wouldn't have joined them, since his other friends would have annoyed him. Maybe he would in a few more weeks or months, but not yet. Karen's projected path for him required breaking down a few more mental barriers he had before he'd do that.

Either way, his own match was about to begin as he saw Eijiro and Mina talking to each other as they neared.

"I heard you won, Eijiro," Peter grinned as he caught his friend's attention.

"Ah, yeah," Eijiro confirmed, blushing a little as he peeked at Mina for a moment. "It was harder than either of us expected. I think we're seeing some decent results from our training."

Peter hummed, thinking about it for a moment. "I guess I'll have to be more careful around Tokoyami."

"Sounds like a good idea," Eijiro said, stopping next to Peter to finish talking to him. "Good luck. If you win, we can fight in the next round!"

"If Tokoyami-kun was here I'd tell him to kick your ass, Parker!" Mina said, before smiling at the American boy. "Buuut since he's at the other entrance, I'll just wish you good luck."

Peter chuckled at that, giving her a warm smile and knowing it for the friendly taunting it was. "Thanks, Ashido-san. I'll catch you guys after my own fight."

More calls of good luck went by before Peter walked onto the field as Cementoss sat down. The ring had been cleaned, the surface scoured of the acid that had been covering it before. He was impressed with Cementoss's skill with his Quirk, as the ring looked pristine. He knew that Quirks like his were why U.A.'s budget wasn't as high as most people would presume.

Peter smirked as it reminded him about people making assumptions about Tony's armor. It wasn't as astronomically expensive as some people thought it was, since all he needed were the raw materials. He designed and manufactured everything himself instead of each component being manufactured elsewhere and then shipped to him.

As he started walking up the steps, he shook his head to get his mind off of unnecessary tangents and instead focused on Fumikage approaching from the other side. The other boy, whom he could consider a friend after that second event, was also looking at him, his expression neutral.

They both waited until Present Mic finished their introductions. Peter smiled at how his English teacher played up the tragedy of fighting against a teammate from the previous round. He knew the man liked to dramatize things. It caught the interests of the audience, getting them invested in the individual matches by creating favorites for different people to root for. It was one of the reasons why the Sports Festival was so famous in Japan.

"Contestants, are you ready?" Present Mic asked.

Peter and Fumikage nodded, acknowledging him as well as to each other. Peter threw a small smile in with it, which caused Fumikage to give a subtle grin, letting each other know no hard feelings were to be had and to do their best.

"Start!"

"Go, Dark Shadow!" Fumikage yelled as he charged forward. Dark Shadow burst from his abdomen as the entity of dark energy remained connected to Fumikage by the cord of energy that connected the two beings together. The sentient being devoured the distance between them quickly before throwing a clawed hand at Peter as his first opening.

Peter responded by tapping his palm's trigger pads to launch some webbing, aiming below the entity, where Fumikage's feet were barely noticeable. Dark Shadow was prepared for that, intercepting the webbing with its free hand that grew larger to block more of it for a moment. While the webbing connected for a moment, it slid off after it made its initial contact. The entity tried to capitalize on this by growing the attacking claw and swiping at their opponent.

Peter ducked backwards, his body parallel to the ground while his feet remained attached to the ground. Farther than most people could properly remain standing on the ground, his knees bent and his feet adhered to the ground beneath him. Without looking, his fingers tapped down on the triggers once more as balls of webbing were fired. Peter's hand then touched the ground to one side and used his strength and adhesion to cartwheel away as Dark Shadow's other arm smashed into the cement.

Once Peter's foot made contact with the ground, he leapt away from Dark Shadow and flipped through the air. Even while his body contorted in ways few humans could dream of achieving, an arm lined up another webline that raced to catch Fumikage. Dark Shadow would normally have attempted to intercept such attacks, but Peter's previous shot of webbing had caught Dark Shadow in the eyes, blinding the entity for a moment.

But Fumikage didn't rely on Dark Shadow alone, having learned that hard lesson in training. Fumikage dodged to the side, trying to keep Dark Shadow between the two of them and barely avoided the webline by ducking.

The maneuver still bought Peter enough time for the follow up attack that nailed Fumikage with a web ball. The glob of chemicals burst and spread a fraction of a second before contact so that physics allowed it to form a complete seal that locked his arms to his side. Fumikage had at least avoided the one that had gone for his legs, so he was able to keep standing for now.

Dark Shadow moved himself between the two of them as Peter's webbing slid off the entity and intercepted more of Peter's attacks. Its arm stretched unnaturally, not constrained by bones or muscles like a normal biological being. Dark Shadow pursued their opponent, launching a continuous stream of attacks. But nothing could touch Peter, even attacks from behind as he ducked, jumped, and rolled through the onslaught with grace.

One of Dark Shadow's arms disappeared for a moment, making Peter wonder what he was doing, when he caught sight of the arm coming out of Fumikage's chest, freeing him from his webbing with a slash of its claws, before disappearing again. Peter wondered where it was going now, before his spider-sense warned of more attacks from behind, forcing him to dodge two hands from just the one arm.

"Hah!" Peter barked out loud after seeing that, followed by some joyful laughter. "Awesome! You're breaking the limits of assuming Dark Shadow has to follow 'normal rules!'"

"Yes," Fumikage said as he mentally passed along suggestions that helped Dark Shadow control his form as he kept away from Peter. "Someone helpfully pointed out how we were limiting ourselves and to think outside of the box."

"Sounds like that training group's been a big help," Peter yelled, continuing to dodge around and to the sides. "Glad to hear it!"

"And yet we still haven't been able to tag you yet," Fumikage said aloud as they continued to try to catch the other boy. "If you were looking to make sure we've 'shown our stuff' before getting serious, doing it sooner rather than later will look better for both of us."

Peter gave a sheepish grin at that, before replying. "But this is fun!"

"While that may be the case, it is also a match," Fumikage replied evenly, even as he focused Dark Shadow into another attack. Due to the bright lights around the arena, he was worried Dark Shadow would begin to lose what power they had been trying to build up. Fumikage might have been willing to keep trying to tag Peter if he didn't have to worry about that factor, but going out when he was stronger would look better for both of them.

"Ahhhh, alright," Peter said for a moment, giving an embarrassed smile. "Sorry about this."

Peter landed again, but instead of preparing for his next series of dodges, he stood straight up as Dark Shadows fist closed on him. Instead of raking across his skin or smashing into him, Dark Shadow's hand was caught by Peter's own hand, stopping it with a loud impact, but nothing else. Peter didn't even budge from it. The cheers from the audience ceased for a moment as they all realized what had just happened.

While they hadn't expected it, the avian pair weren't stunned into inaction. Fumikage encouraged Dark Shadow to resume his assault, but Peter was also on the move. Diving forward, he threw a punch at the shadow entity, striking it in the side of the head and causing a minor shockwave to go out from that impact. This disoriented Dark Shadow for a moment, though not from pain, but rather from his partially corporeal form being deformed by the impact. Peter capitalized on that, grabbing its head and leapt over, diving towards Fumikage, who just looked up at him with determined eyes.

Peter was almost on him when Dark Shadow's hand appeared out from his chest again, trying to intercept him. Now that he was seeing just how versatile Fumikage had made his Quirk, Peter kicked off the limb and flowed around it to the side, shooting his webbing not directly at Fumikage, but behind him, hitting a clump of webbing from before.

Dark Shadow and Fumikage had both ignored it as a miss, but were startled when Fumikage was suddenly entrapped by a net of webbing from behind, catching most of his body. Dark Shadow looked back for a moment, before it was suddenly grabbed from the front and the entity and the boy he was connected to felt themselves flung through the air. They were too high with too little warning for Dark Shadow to catch themselves from being thrown clear of the platform and rolling on the grass seconds later.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Yes! Go, Peter!" Melissa shouted as she watched him fling his opponent out of the ring.

She grinned as the match was called, the audience and announcers reacting to it, and then watched as Peter walked over to check on his opponent. The two boys waved at the audience before walking away and the platform was quickly cleaned, preparing for the next fight.

"Peter did well. He let them both show what they could do," David said, sipping his drink as he watched. "Though, I think Tokoyami's continued defense will net him a lot of points for some people. Being able to respond to sudden changes like that is invaluable in the field."

Melissa almost responded, when she received a beep indicating a new prompt from Tony. She opened it up and was surprised by what it entailed. "Wow, really?"

"Hmmm?" David asked, looking over at her, wondering what it was. He didn't have to shift around, as his daughter instead brought the projected screen closer to him so he could view it himself. "Oh? Now that is a name I haven't heard in years. I knew Crimson Riot had been severely injured and was forced to retire. Since it occurred while All Might and I were in the States, I didn't learn the particulars."

"So he's been getting training from Saotome for nearly a year? That is interesting…" Melissa murmured as she looked over the details. "Tony had some difficulty verifying how trustworthy and reliable he was, since, as he points out, public and media information isn't always reliable for the truth. What do you think, Dad?"

"Well, I never met the man and most of my knowledge is from those same sources…" David explained. "But, I know when we heard the news of what happened to him, All Might had become saddened. I only ever knew him to get like that when it was someone he looked up to and respected. And he knew a few circles of Supers. I think Crimson Riot interacted with at least one of those circles and was well respected by them. So I think we can mark him as trustworthy."

Melissa nodded as she quickly composed a note for Tony to file away. "Well, that alleviates some of the concern regarding Saotome."

"Indeed," David said, as his eyes drifted to the T.V. "Speaking of whom…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"You've enjoyed the matches so far, so it's time for the third match!" Present Mic called out

Ranma stepped out onto the field, not having encountered either Peter or Fumikage on his way, as the two had taken the other entrance. He walked leisurely towards the platform with his hands in his pockets.

Ranma was grinning as he hopped up the steps, allowing him to get to the top of the platform as he saw Tenya walking up the steps on the opposite side. The classmate that sat to his right and current opponent walked up the stairs with a determined look in his eyes.

"From the Hero Course, it is Tenya Iida!" Present Mic said, the crowd cheering him on. "He's made a show of himself in the first two events, being the engine to two different teams. Now he gets to show what he can do by himself!"

"But he's up against the current leader in the Sport's Festival, Saotome Ranma!"

Ranma grinned when it showed an image of himself, or herself, for when he won the two separate events.

"And while Iida-san has shown himself to be built for speed, he is now up against the speed demon himself! Who is going to win in a contest of speed? That is what we will find out now!" Present Mic said, making the audience cheer even louder.

That idea didn't sound so bad to Ranma when he heard it. Tilting his head as he looked up at where the chatty man was currently waiting along with Aizawa-sensei, before turning and grinning at his classmate.

"So, like Samurai then, Iida?" Ranma asked him.

Tenya blinked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"

"Lots of old Samurai duels were not long drawn out exchanges, but fights that finished in a flash of steel. The most important part of the entire duel… was speed," Ranma said with a grin, flipping his pigtail back from where it had been resting on his shoulders.

Tenya paused, remembering his history lessons about the duels between the ancient warriors. Thinking about it for a few moments, his body firmed up and nodded his head in agreement. "Like Samurai, then."

Both boys then lowered their profiles, getting closer to the ground as they prepared for the all out attack. Tenya had entered into a sprinter stance, both hands on the ground and one foot in front of the other. Ranma had one foot in front and one foot behind, his stance wide and his knees bent heavily, he also had both hands held in front of him. Poised so, they waited for the call to start the fight.

"Oh, what's this? I just received word that both fighters have accepted to make this an old fashioned Samurai duel!" Present Mic said over the speakers, making many in the audience pause in their cheering.

"Well, if this isn't a way to showcase who is the fastest fighter, I don't know what would!" He said, the thrill in his voice apparent. "Instead of a long and drawn out battle, this fight is to be determined in a burst of speed! They will both launch an all out assault focused entirely on winning this single exchange. There are no redos! No followup attacks! No dodges! This is a fight where if you turn away for just a moment, the fight could already be over!"

The roaring of the crowd showed their approval, before quieting as they all began to hold their collective breaths.

"To the contestants, you may start whenever you are ready!"

Many in the crowd waited with baited breath, thinking they would start when he was speaking or as soon as he finished, but neither fighter budged. The idea of what kind of fight this would be had infected everyone, so no one dared to look away or even speak for fear of it distracting them. They had already seen how fast both of them were, so they were anticipating something fantastic.

For Ranma and Tenya, they waited. Ranma was more used to these kinds of fights, so he decided to let Tenya be the first to act. He had also witnessed his own speed several times by now, so he likely knew how dangerous Ranma was.

Ranma had, in the interest of fairness, which was something his Old Man probably would have bitched and moaned about, decided to pull in his Ki senses. This would be built entirely off of just observing your opponents body to determine when they would start, your reaction speed, and of course, your actual speed.

For nearly a minute, everything was quiet, only those rushing to and from a location could really be heard. Even those that talked excessively during the previous fights and events remained silent. The impatient ones were beginning to fidget, about to break and turn away like they were warned not to do. The wait was getting unbrearab– and then it was finished.

Everyone was shocked when the two boys had disappeared from their positions and had re-appeared in the middle. Tenya's leg had been raised, trying to kick Ranma in the head, his engines still providing thrust and power. It had been stopped on account of Ranma's palm holding it in position near the knee, his other hand buried in Tenya's gut.

Tenya almost fell to the ground, but Ranma caught him before he could land awkwardly or smash into the ground unnecessarily. He helped the spectacled boy to his feet and then his knees as he struggled to withstand the pain. Ranma remained by his side as his classmate worked to get his breathing under control.

"Oh my! That fight certainly lived up to expectations! How many of you could even see them move? I barely saw a blur before they crashed into each other!" Present Mic said, breaking the crowd out of its shock, causing them to roar in approval.

Ranma ignored them, as he kneeled down to make sure Tenya was okay. He had allowed himself to put enough into that strike to end the fight definitively, holding true to the style of duel. He also made sure it wasn't something that would actually injure him, just drop him. A bit of rest and calm breathing would let him get back to his feet.

Once he saw Tenya was able to focus on more than just his injury, Ranma grinned at him. "Heh, nice one, Iida! You were faster than I expected. You put a lot of power into those engines on your legs, didn't you?"

Tenya nodded, finally sparing some of his attention to the one that had defeated him so soundly. "Yes, it is something… I've been working on… to increase my speed."

Ranma took another glance at his legs, his Ki sense noticed that he had stressed them rather harshly. "Yeah, it was impressive. Needs some work still, but that's like any new technique. Anyways, the pain from my punch should be dying down enough for you to walk, but those legs look like they'll make things a little harder. Come on, let's get you to the nurse and I'll give you some pointers on the way."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Sakura winced as she saw Ranma land the blow on her friend. From where she was sitting in the stands, she could tell that Tenya was certainly feeling that one. She had also seen how much he had put into his Engine, overloading them some. Either way, he was going to be in pain from that brief exchange.

They had barely been able to welcome Fumikage and Peter back before their attention had been locked onto the field. While most of them weren't expecting Tenya to win, especially with so many instances of Ranma displaying his speed in the past, they were hoping for Tenya to make a good attempt at it. Frankly, he had beaten their expectations.

She smiled though as her classmates gushed over how fast Tenya was, surpassing what they knew he was capable of in that instant. They all remembered that first day, when they had done the apprehension test and what both of their scores had been at that time. Tenya could have shaved half of his time off. That was how fast he had just gone.

Ranma was gentle with Tenya, setting him down and helping him get on his feet. That increased her opinion of him by a fair amount. It looked like he was probably going to take him to the nurse, so Shuzenji-sensei would help him finish recovering.

She was pulled out of her thoughts as she saw Kyoka stand up and hurry to the entrance. "Good luck, Kyoka-chan!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"The boy is certainly fast," Sorahiko said to his companion and his charge. He was well used to such speeds. He had witnessed dozens of such displays in the past, it was the skill that was the most impressive to him. Something he knew the majority of viewers had difficulty discerning.

"Sensei's awesome!" Kota said from the other side of Katashi.

Sorahiko grinned at the boy's enthusiasm. It seemed he had a healthy amount of hero worship for the young hero-in-training. Normally, most children reserved such enthusiasm for already active Pro-Heroes, watching their amazing and noble feats that earned them that admiration. While seeing young Saotome in action would certainly draw attention, he hadn't heard of a noble feat. While the U.S.J. attack might have qualified, based on what he was told of the accounts, this admiration felt older.

While he wanted to ask about that, he had another question that was more pressing to him. "What is Saotome's Quirk? I do not understand the underlying nature of it."

Katashi chuckled, giving him a knowing smirk. "Saotome's Quirk isn't as complicated as you are making it out to be. But I was asked not to reveal it to those that don't currently know until after the final match. Well, so long as Saotome-kun wins at least."

Sorahinko found that curious, as well as suspicious. Yet, the Katashi he knew wouldn't do so out of any sort of malice. Though, that did lead into his other question he had.

"Tell me, Katashi, how did you meet Young Saotome? What did he do to get your attention so thoroughly? And Kota's, for that matter," Sorahiko asked, grinning at the young boy that was only slightly shorter than himself.

Sorahiko wondered if that had been a mistake when the young boy's cheer instantly dissolved, replaced with fear and uncertainty. It might have devolved even further, but a reassuring hand from Katashi's good arm helped to reassure the young boy. Sorahiko waited for Katashi to look at him and then silently expressed to him that he didn't need to explain, already knowing some sort of tragedy had been involved.

"It's okay," Katashi said, "sometimes being reminded of the incident dredges up those painful memories for Kota-kun. He almost lost both of his parents to a Villain attack when they acted to save everyone in their village."

Sorahiko breathed a sigh of relief, glad that it hadn't gone that far. He had borne witness to so much tragedy that he was nearly numb to it, but he was glad that it still hurt.

"We both met Saotome-kun when Kota-kun's aunt, Mandalay, brought him to the hospital with them," Katashi said.

"The Wild Wild Pussycats?" Sorahiko asked.

"Yes. I had been asked if I could watch over Kota-kun and his parents while they had been called to the site of the attack to help deal with the situation that had developed there. After they were finished, they became the legal guardians of Saotome-kun," Katashi said.

"Were they needed to help deal with the attack?"

Katashi chuckled at that, "No. The Villain had already been defeated by then. Kota's parents had done a heroic job of buying the village the time it needed to evacuate, but Saotome had stepped in a moment before both of his parents would have been killed. He then proceeded to humiliate the Villain."

Sorahiko's eyes widened in surprise, before a big grin formed. "Yes, that certainly explains why Kota-kun thinks so highly of Young Saotome. Who was the Villain?"

"Dumbass!" Kota shouted in excitement.

"Huh?" Sorahiko was stumped. "That is a very unusual name for a Villain."

Katashi's laughter was hearty, clearly showing he enjoyed that. "That is not the Villain's name, but rather the name most of the Pussycat's and Kota's parents call him. A nickname that Saotome-kun had given to him during their fight. But you would know him as Muscular."

Sorahiko's mirth died as he stared Katashi in the eyes.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto seethed inside as he thought about his coming fight. He had been able to observe the brief exchange from Saotome's match and it reminded him of just how difficult it would be to fight him. He hated the fact that his father might be right, that he would have to go all out against him. Taking a moment to firm his resolve, he still refused to use the half of his Quirk he had inherited from the broken man that had discarded him.

He ignored the voice from the announcer as he stepped into the arena and barely noticed the speed bump in his path. Instead, he focused on what he would have to do to win. A part of him wondered if he would go too far, but that part of himself could barely be heard.

"Start!" Present Mic yelled.

This caught Shoto off guard, not having realized it had progressed to that point until now. His attention turned to the one in front of him, before sending a wave of his ice at her location to end the fight quickly and decisively. Especially as she was just standing there.

Only his years of training and professionalism didn't have him turn his back to her and walk away. He normally would never have done that, but his current anger wanted him to move past this as soon as possible. Because of that, he saw as Kyoka dodged his attack, having jumped away and to the side as the spot she had previously been standing was covered in ice now.

Shoto adjusted his next attack, sending more ice at her, missing her a second time. The third attempt, however, was successful in capturing a foot before it crawled upwards, trapping the leg entirely. She was also too far away for her earlobes to reach him, so he knew the fight was over. He waited a few seconds as she struggled, giving her the time to realize her predicament, but she was not surrendering yet.

Shoto turned to Midnight, who was observing the battle calmly. "It's over," Shoto said coldly, getting Midnight's attention at least. "Call it. She is immobilized and cannot win."

Their sensei looked him in the eyes for a moment before smirking. "Is it?"

Shoto narrowed his eyes, about to retort when he heard a small thump and the sound of shattering ice. Turning back towards her, Shoto saw that Kyoka had freed herself somehow. And she still remained where she was, observing him calmly and waiting.

He sighed in annoyance at this being prolonged like it was and her apparent refusal to attack. Instead of sending a single attack, he sent two, his attack splitting in the middle and moving to surround her. The ice remained a thin coating on the ground for now, before it started to rise into the air and increase in size. The attacks were swift, covering a dozen meters in a second.

Kyoka moved before the attacks could encircle her, but not to escape, instead going directly towards one of his attacks. He shifted it, directing both of them towards her. She dodged to the side before the attack could hit her, showing she was better than he had expected, before she sent both of her long earlobes towards the wall of ice. Both of her jacks cracked the surface of the ice, followed instantly by a loud ringing noise and Shoto watched as his wall shattered, the attack disrupted.

Shoto narrowed his eyes, changing more of his focus on the other attack, closing on her rapidly and widening to overwhelm her. He saw her leap further away from it as her jacks redirected themselves to intercept his ice, repeating the previous disruption. This delay was wearing on what little patience he still had, his anger beginning to focus on her as he readied himself for a more complete assault.

"Are you finally going to acknowledge me, Todoroki?" Kyoka asked him, standing up from the crouching position she had taken after defending herself yet again. She glared at him, locking eyes with Shoto. "Are you finally going to treat me as your opponent? Or are you going to continue to try to brush me aside as an annoyance before you can fight Saotome?"

Her words angered him, tempting him to launch a much more powerful attack than was needed. But her word's content surprised him enough to halt his attack. He didn't say anything, caught between the different emotions warring in his mind.

"I'm not trying to get in the way of whatever problem you have with Saotome," Kyoka shouted. "I don't know what the hell happened to cause it. Whether he deserves it or not. But you're insulting me! I'm your classmate and your comrade!"

Shoto jerked slightly at her words, broken out of his shell for a moment. The anger wanted to return, to sate itself on this pest, but her words had a more profound effect on the rational part of his brain.

"The least you could do is acknowledge that I am your current opponent! Not just a thing in your way!" Kyoka said with a raised voice, no longer feeling she needed to shout to get through to him.

Shoto stood up straight as he realized she was right. He focused his mind, concentrating on his emotions, the thoughts behind them, and then silencing them and locking them away for now. He remained like that for several seconds, before his face softened and returned to his neutral expression. He breathed deeply as his mind became clear once more. His eyes opened and then looked at her again. "Sorry."

"If you've got your head on straight, then let's finish this," Kyoka said as she gave him a small smile.

Shoto saw that her eyes told him that she was ready. Shoto gave her a nod, acknowledging her. They waited a moment, allowing each other the time to prepare, before Shoto slid forward on his ice and closed the distance. She returned the gesture, sprinting towards him as well.

Before they got very far, Shoto's ice split yet again, this time in four different angles, two going wide and around her position, while the other two moved in sync with him. She moved to intercept him, but the two near him sped up and lashed out with long and narrow blocks of ice to smash into her. The moment her earlobes moved to intercept them, their attack halted and retreated.

This action surprised her and left her earlobes out of position as Shoto slammed into her, his own martial skill allowing him to shove her arms to the side so his right palm could hit her near her collarbone. His Quirk activated, his power going up her neck until he could catch one of her ears and down the length of her long earlobes, encasing it in a thin layer of ice. He had to be careful, he did not want to maim her, especially now. The earlobe was too thin to risk freezing, since it would be fragile and could probably break with a little bit of force. The thin layer of ice allowed him to achieve his goal: slowing the flexible limb down.

It was also at this time that the two frontal assaults resumed their attack, closing the distance rapidly. Kyoka had already been taken by surprise by both of his maneuvers, but she tried to adapt by having her free earlobe circling back to attack him in close proximity. The resumption of the previous attack left her out of position to counter it, especially with one jack having been slowed down as it was.

The two attacks slammed into her, throwing her back into the waiting wall of ice the other two attacks had formed before she was encased. She grunted when she impacted the wall, but the cold quickly got her attention. She tried to use her earlobes to escape, but both limbs were captured by Shoto, one in each hand. While it did take a bit of effort, he was able to hold them for now.

"Do you surrender?" Shoto asked, looking into her eyes and waiting for her decision on whether to continue the fight or not.

Kyoka struggled for another moment, but found no purchase. While she thought she could get her earlobes free with a little more effort and maybe escape the ice, Shoto had shown that in this moment, she was at his mercy. She then stared into his eyes, and found he only had eyes for her at this moment. While she would have preferred to win, or at least put up an even better fight than this, she did accomplish what she had really wanted out of it.

Kyoka breathed deeply, before saying the words loud enough for the referee's to hear her clearly. "I surrender."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Tenya stared down at his phone, holding his thumb over it as he worked up the courage he felt he needed. He finally pushed down, put it to his ear, and heard it ringing. After a few rings, it clicked.

"Hello, Little Brother," Tensei greeted cheerfully, though the morose undercurrent was noticed. "I heard what happened."

Tenya closed his eyes, trying to control his emotions. "I'm sorry I failed, Brother."

"Ha!"

The short bark of laughter, followed by his brothers chuckling voice surprised him. He couldn't find the words to reply.

"Little Brother, you didn't fail!" Tensei exclaimed. "While I haven't had a chance to watch the match, someone in ops that was watching it told us what happened. The media and online groups were amazed at your speed, not to mention the uncanny way you supported your classmates and teammates. You just were dealt a bad hand against someone who is faster than you."

"But I still failed…'' Tenya insisted, not feeling it mattered.

"If I had to fight against All Might and I managed to nearly touch him, should I feel ashamed for how well I did? Especially when everyone was presuming I would be beaten before I could even move?" Tensei asked.

"No!" Tenya responded, finding it a ridiculous notion.

"Oh? What about if I was facing Sakura instead?" Tensei asked again.

"No, there would be no shame in losing a fight when she is so strong!" Tenya said.

"Do you know who they have been comparing Saotome to, Little Brother? The media and other groups? Or Sakura? Oh, and that Parker boy, too."

"No?" Tenya was unsure of the significance of that question.

"Some of the media are comparing your Classmates to All Might and the other top heroes," Tensei said, trying to get through to his brother what was happening. "First Year students at U.A., performing feats that very few Pro Heroes can do. This is their debut and they are still young. They are expecting them to grow even stronger than they are now."

Tenya wasn't sure what to think. He hadn't expected that, especially since they were his own classmates.

"You have nothing to be ashamed of, Little Brother," Tensei spoke softly, calming Tenya. "And no-one in their right mind thinks you have anything to be ashamed of either. Just the opposite, they are praising you for your accomplishments. They are speculating that you will surpass me before you even graduate! You are among the students that people are noticing and they are eager to see more."

"... Thank you, Brother," Tenya said finally.

"Your welcome, Tenya. I wish I could talk further, but we're a little preoccupied with a potentially dangerous case, so I'll be unavailable for a time. Be sure to tell Sakura we're rooting for her to win!"

"I will," Tenya said, standing up a little straighter. "Please be safe out there."

"I'll do my best."

Tenya heard the electrical click to indicate the phone call had ended. He stood there for several seconds, absorbing what his brother had said. Taking it for what it was, he straightened his posture and nearly marched back towards the stands that his classmates were watching the matches from.

As he passed the nearby corner, he was surprised to find a classmate resting their back against the wall. "Uraraka-kun?"

Ochako jumped, not having noticed his approach. After recovering from that, she tried replying. "Uhhh, hello, Iida-kun…"

Tenya was far from an expert on body language, but he had spent some time studying it. Her odd motions, like her eyes looking left and right, her hands rubbing against each other near her chest, her legs fidgeting, and the slight stuttering of her voice hinted to him that she was embarrassed. He wondered what it was about.

"So, were you… were you talking to your brother?" Ochako asked.

"Ah, yes, I was," Tenya said while fixing his glasses. "I felt ashamed for my performance against Saotome-kun, so I looked to my brother to apologize for my poor performance. He corrected my presumptions and said that I should not feel any shame for such a loss. I performed admirably and beyond what was expected of me. There is no shame in losing to a superior fighter. The only shame to be had is not to try your hardest."

"Umm, right," Ochako said. Tenya could see she was having difficulty with something, but he was unsure what it was at this time.

"Your own match is soon, is it not?" Tenya asked.

"Yes," Ochako said, her facial muscles tightening as if she was in pain. He almost asked if she was here to see Recovery Girl, since she wasn't far away, but held off.

"Then I wish you luck, Uraraka-kun," Tenya said. He smiled, before walking past her and back to the stands to watch the rest of the fights with his classmates.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki stood on the platform, hands in his pockets, glaring at Pink Cheeks as she stood across from him. He ignored Present Mic's introduction of the two of them, instead focusing his attention on the girl. Unlike some of the others, he was not going to underestimate her. Not anymore.

While she had been defeated by Tenya in that first Team Battle, she had been a nuisance in the Cavalry Battle. Multiple attempts at that team's headbands had been thwarted by her. He hadn't even noticed her taking that headband from around his neck. He wasn't blind, he knew she was receiving training from Pigtail. Very real training, as it turned out.

He knew that if she touched something, she could cause it to float. He also knew putting her hands together would cancel out her Quirk. That meant he had to be careful and to fight her from far enough away that she couldn't touch him. Without knowing how durable she was, he was limited on the strength of his explosions to use against her. While it limited him more than he would like, it was still very manageable.

Her need to get close meant she was going to charge in so she could touch him, but even that wasn't a guarantee for her. He knew that unlike most people, his Quirk would still give him the opportunity to maneuver in the air and was not a knockout blow. So long as he controlled it properly. But it gave her more control over the fight than if she never touched him.

"Bakugo-san, I feel I must ask, why are you so dismissive of your own classmates?" she asked out of the blue, distracting him.

"What the hell are you talking about, Pink Cheeks?" Katsuki asked, his glare intensifying.

"That! That right there!" Pink Cheeks shouted, pointing at him triumphantly. "You just used a nickname for me! Even though you were just told what my name is, you continue to use nicknames!"

"Tch!" Katsuki growled, his stance widening as his anger began to grow.

"You call anyone you don't know an extra and only recognize anyone by nicknames! But if anyone calls you by a nickname, Sparkler, you get pissed off!" Pink Cheeks shouted and he proved her point immediately when his lip twitched and his Quirk lived up to the nickname.

"Because I was so curious about it, I asked Saotome-kun why he calls people names like that. He said he does it because he likes to tweak the noses of jerks like you!" Pink Cheeks said, her smile turning into an evil grin.

"Shows what you know," Katsuki growled out, his Quirk quieting, but still adopting his aggressive stance.

"Oh, I know!" Pink Cheeks mocked him in return. "I knew you didn't do it because you were trying to annoy us. So I looked it up! Behavior like yours is called 'displaced aggression'. You treat us like that because you're scared!"

"What did you just say?" Katsuki asked, his voice rising dangerously.

"You call us extras or nicknames because you are scared of finding out you aren't as special as you thought you were! I've seen you glaring at our classmates, like Saotome-kun or Haruno-san. You feel threatened by them! That you'll be seen as only an extra by everyone else!"

Katsuki's anger nearly erupted right there, even though he hadn't heard the start of the match. Wondering why he hadn't heard anything, he peeked to the sides to see the skimpy announcer and their referee listening intently to the two of them. That probably meant they were delaying the start so Pink Cheeks could finish her slew of insults.

Though, he noted, that a month ago, he wouldn't have allowed it to get this far. He recognized some of what she was saying, even what she had called it.

"Get ready!" Present Mic's voice called out, pleasing him that this fight would finally get started.

"That's also why you always call Izuku-kun Deku," Pink Cheeks started again, as if she was ignoring that the match was about to begin. "I was too embarrassed to ask him after that first Battle Training, having been so useless then, but I always wondered why you would say he could do anything."

"That's not what I mean!" Katsuki growled, his Quirk activating again as he leaned forward.

"He's the one you're most terrified of, isn't he? Because you think he's better!"

"Shut it!"

"Start!"

Katsuki literally exploded at her, shooting off like a cannon as he closed the distance. His right arm was pulled back, shoving it forward as he neared her position and his Quirk built up for another large explosion. So he wasn't expecting Pink Cheeks to be diving towards him and catching his right arm.

While an explosion did go off from his right hand, it wasn't as large as he had wanted, the surprise attack and practiced care when using his Quirk forced him to reduce its strength. She avoided the brunt of it with her dive and redirected his hand enough so that she could start swinging him around in a circular motion. She smoothly used both hands and his current momentum to lift him over her head toward a collision course with the cement.

Katsuki grimaced as he realized what she was doing. Getting his hand in front of him before he could crash into the ground allowed him to set off an explosion. He had felt her let go of him just as his Quirk went off. What he wasn't expecting was to go flying in the other direction in a tumble. After all, how often do you account for not having gravity?

Katsuki spent several seconds just trying to adapt and to stop his spinning. The larger explosion and sub-optimal positioning had caused him to rise into the air in a chaotic fashion. When he finally got his spinning under control and stopped his momentum, he found himself near the ceiling of the arena, over two hundred meters in the air.

He took a second to breathe a sigh of relief and get his emotions under control. He had already fallen for her trap, making him angry enough to launch himself at her. He wasn't going to allow that to happen again. Using his Quirk, he used some micro explosions to turn himself around and glare down at the arena floor. He couldn't see her well enough, but she was doing something.

Thinking things through, he knew he had to be careful. He was only in the first half of what her Quirk could do to him. The second half was to return his gravity, which could be just as detrimental as the first half. She didn't even need to touch him to activate it, meaning he needed to watch her closely.

Katsuki positioned his arms down and to his side, pointing his palms away to give him thrust by shooting off some minor explosions was enough to get him moving downwards. As he passed the third tier balcony, he started angling so he was circling the arena instead of going straight down. When he started passing the second tier, he finally saw what she had been doing.

Pink Cheeks had taken her gym shirt off, leaving her with a black undershirt. She had just finished typing up the arms of her shirt on the ground, leaving her to grab one of the sleeves. He almost discounted it as inconsequential, but it was too bulky for that. She had something planned. He narrowed his eyes as he looked around to try to figure out– there. His eyes focused on what must have been the spot he launched himself into the air as the ground was cracked and damaged. But the amount of debris seemed less than he expected for the damage that was present.

The shirt wasn't moving as if it was dragged down by serious weight, which meant the debris had been affected by her Quirk. But not her shirt, allowing its weight to hold those pieces down and together. 'Sneaky bitch,' Katsuki thought, his eyes narrowing. While the weight was missing, the mass wasn't. He didn't quite understand the scaling, but he figured Parker was running those numbers through his head on the fly while watching this fight. Either way, it was a potentially dangerous and deceptive weapon.

By this time, he was only about twenty meters above the arena as he circled it, being careful not to go too fast. She was just watching him as he circled, both of them waiting to see what the other would do. Katsuki thought of waiting for her to do something, but he knew she wouldn't. She had limited resources to attack him with, while his was just a matter of endurance. But he also knew that her waiting like this was draining his endurance. The waiting game played to her advantage.

Katsuki acted first.

Throwing one of his hands forward, he flung some sweat in her direction. He made sure it wouldn't hit her directly, but it drove her to the side and in the direction he wanted. As that attack was thrown, he used his other hand to set off another explosion behind him, one stronger than any of the others he had been using to guide his flight. He shot towards the ground at an angle, moving quickly.

The hand he had used to attack was readjusted, moving to adjust his flight so he would hug the ground on an intercept course with her. Before he could use it, her hands came together to release her Quirk while she was dodging his first attack. She had never taken her eyes off of him. Knowing he had to account for his weight returning, he grinned as he put more into the blast and activated his Quirk.

The grin was short lived as he flew higher and faster than he should have, flying over her head. He realized too late that she hadn't actually deactivated her Quirk. He had fallen into her trap, again!

He didn't want to lose the momentum of the battle or she would just repeat it again, he looked over his shoulder to find where she was, having shot off to the other side of the arena boundaries. He fired off another explosion to push him back towards her, reversing most of his momentum. But his trajectory was still wrong! He'd been conned a third time, as Pink Cheeks had finally deactivated her Quirk, causing him to shoot straight towards the ground far faster than he had intended.

"Shit!"

Katsuki cursed, knowing this impact would hurt if he didn't counter it with another explosion. The one good thing was he didn't have to worry about her Quirk activating or deactivating unless she could touch him again. He got his hand in position quickly enough, before sparing a look towards Pink Cheeks to see if she was diving towards his landing point. He saw she had instead just finished throwing something his way.

His brain had gone into overdrive as his eyes found her shirt in time. It was going to collide with him just as he would use his Quirk to prevent crashing into the ground. He had just enough time to get his free hand into the path of the projectile. But an instant before he finished igniting both hands to protect himself, his brain did one more calculation. His eyes widened as he realized he only had one way out of this.

The crash into the ground hurt like hell, even as he tried to roll at the last second to reduce the impact. He grimaced as his arm, side, and the rest of his body screamed at him. He barely kept himself from crying out at it, willing his mouth and vocal cords clamped down as much as he could. After a few seconds, knowing he couldn't afford to be careless, he willed his eyes open to see Uraraka grimacing at the turn of events. Probably because he had beaten her trap.

After a few seconds, both of them slowly returned to a standing position and a bit shaken by the turn of events. Katsuki spared a moment to look behind him at where her shirt and the pile of rocks inside of it had smashed against the stadium wall, barely cracking the cement on impact. He then looked down near his feet, where he was two meters away from the bounds of the arena. The bounds he would have gone out of if he had dealt with her attack like he had originally planned.

If there was one thing his fight with Uraraka had reminded him of, it was that physics mattered. His training for the last two weeks had been to take into consideration cause and effect, to understand how his Quirk affected him and the world around him. Some of that training had included fast calculations, forcing him to think at increased speeds and even against his normal intuition. He might grumble at it, but he'd probably have to thank Peter for that training.

Or not. The boy genius was probably already smirking.

He turned back to Uraraka, giving her an arrogant smirk, gloating at having escaped her trap. Her gulp of fear was a small reward for his injuries, but he ignored it as he focused all of his attention back on the fight once again. She had readied herself as well, getting into a loose stance and ready for whatever came next.

Katsuki cupped his hands together, concentrating on how his hands ignited, making sure that the explosion that went out was louder and brighter than most, focused most of the escaping shockwave towards her. She flinched at his enhanced version of his flashbang.

He didn't dive directly at her. Instead, he lowered both palms closer to the ground to set off more explosions, causing a large cloud of dust to kick into the air from his position. He did this a few times, increasing the size of the cloud significantly. After the fourth set, he sprinted off to the side, making sure his Quirk didn't spontaneously go off and started circling her position from inside the cloud.

He flicked some of his sweat at his previous position as he charged her. The explosions went off, giving him a brief view of her and her shocked eyes as she realized he wasn't there anymore. Her senses found him too late as he was already on top of her, grabbing one of her wrists before flinging her around to crash her into the floor with the force of his mass and bodyweight. He got his other foot to nearly stomp onto her free arm, pinning it to the ground and keeping it from moving before he set one of his hands onto the side of her head as she was shoved into the cement.

They stayed like that as the dust settled down, Katsuki struggling through his own pain to hold her there. She squirmed both arms to try to get out from underneath him, small bits of debris shoved into the side of her head and other sensitive parts of her body stung, but it was minor. Katsuki decided to get the message home a little further by creating a few sparks, enough to remind her what it could do.

"My win, Uraraka."

She grimaced as she tried to glare at him. He returned her glare, daring her to keep pushing. After a few seconds, her body relaxed.

"Yeah," she said.

Katsuki waited until the referee's called the match before he released her and stood up. He then started walking towards the exit in a foul mood.

"Oh, wow, what a match! But Bakugo comes out on top in the end!" Present Mic told the audience.

Ochako sat up from her position, brushing off the bits of debris that ate into her skin, before watching the winner of her match walk off. She sighed in defeat as she heard Midnight's heels as their sensei walked closer to her. Her emotions were plummeting downwards as she had failed once more.

"Are you okay, Uraraka?" Midnight asked her. "Can you walk? Or should we have a gurney take you to the infirmary?"

Ochako blinked, turning to look at her sensei as she stared down at her with concern. "I'm… fine? Wait… what did you… what did he call me?"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Man, he was rough with her at the end," Sato said after the fight had been called. He had grimaced at how hard Katsuki had slammed her into the ground.

"Like he had any other option?" Fumikage pointed out as he leaned back into his seat. "That trap of hers nearly took him out of the fight. He had no choice but to take that damage or go out of bounds."

"Yeah," Eijiro winced in sympathy. "That Quirk of hers is soooo deceptive! One little touch and you are finished if you don't have the right Quirk or something to hold onto."

"Deceptive?" Peter asked, raising an eyebrow at his red-haired friend. Most of their class turned to look at him. He had been conversing with Momo about what he had done to the zero-pointers, but it seemed they had caught his attention. "Her Quirk is potentially terrifying!"

"Why?" Tsuyu asked, blinking her large eyes, "Ribbit."

"Well, one of the reasons Katsuki isn't dead is because the atmosphere is spinning along with everything else," Peter said, realizing they weren't thinking about what it actually meant to lose gravity. Though, the winces that Momo and Sakura now sported meant they had quickly caught on to the significance. "I have some ideas of what her Quirk is actually doing, but I'd have to run some tests to narrow things down."

"Umm, what do you mean, Parker-san?" Izuku asked, his concern growing for his friend as he looked up from writing in his notebook.

"Okay, all of you have taken the trains before, riding inside them and all that, right?" Peter asked, deciding to ignore the negative head shake Ranma had given. "While the train is moving, have you ever jumped?"

Some heads nodded in affirmation.

"I won't bother to ask if any of you have traveled on top of a train, as that is… okay, nevermind," Peter corrected himself after seeing Ranma nodding his head. Though, he couldn't exactly fault him for that, having done much the same thing himself in the past. "Anyways, if you were to do it on top of the train, you would be pushed back, but inside the train, you wouldn't. Why?"

Peter held a finger up towards Momo and Sakura, silencing them as he wanted the others to figure it out first.

"Oh! Inertia!" Izuku said aloud, followed by others nodding their heads as they started to pick it up. "The air inside the train is moving along with everything else, but the air outside of the train isn't! And that is the same as the atmosphere! So, the atmosphere acts to pull the objects affected by her Quirk along because of inertia?"

Peter nodded his head, glad at how fast they picked that up, even if he had to lay it out somewhat. "In part. At least based on my early models of what her Quirk actually does. I have a hypothesis regarding her Quirk being able to cancel out the momentum of an object in relation to the strongest pull of gravity, but the test I'd really like to do would take a while to set up since it would require going out into the Thermosphere or as far as the Exosphere."

Momo and Sakura's eyes widened at that, the others taking longer to catch on yet again. "Why would you need to take her into Space to… Oh. OH!" Momo exclaimed as she finally worked it through.

"Space?" Half of the class asked in shock, turning to look between Momo and Peter, completely lost. Not to mention he was talking about going into Space so casually!

"You want to test how thoroughly her Quirk affects gravity itself!" Momo said with some excitement. She smiled as he nodded at that. Momo thought about it further, opened her mouth to ask her next question.

"Ummm, Momo-chan?" Kyoka asked, catching the unusually cheerful girl by surprise. "Don't you have a match?"

Momo turned her head and stared at her, before her mouth closed and her eyes widened in panic as she scrambled out of her seat and towards the entrance to the tunnels.

Izuku paused as he was writing down his many new thoughts about Ochako's Quirk, realizing he too had a match coming up. He also got up and followed Momo more slowly, deciding he wanted to check on his friend first.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Momo got her breathing under control as she made it just in time for them to be called into the field. Considering how much Katsuki had destroyed, the ring had required Cementoss-sensei to fix it again. She strode out onto the field and made her way to the arena.

"Now, we've got no time to lose! Let's move on to the sixth match!" Present Mic said, getting the ball rolling quickly. "First up, we have a student with an All-purpose Creation! She was admitted through recommendations, so her abilities are certified! From the hero course, it's Yaoyorozu Momo!"

Momo sighed as a few images of her using her Quirk in both events were displayed on the large display boards. She did smile at the cheers she was receiving, though she wasn't too partial to the wolf whistles that were thrown in as well and opted to ignore them.

"Versus… the underdog of the Sports Festival, the boy who was able to attach himself to some strong contestants to get to where he is. He's also the only student in this final event that isn't from the Hero Course. From General Studies, it's Mineta Minoru!"

The screen showed him attached to her shirt, throwing some of his balls during the Obstacle Course. The other image showed him attached to the forearm of Ranma as she leapt through multiple attacks, dodging them with ease, all the while as Minoru threw his balls again in a wild pattern.

As she took her position in the ring, her opponent stood across from her. The much shorter boy had caused a number of headaches for her today. But unlike Kyoka, Sakura, or even Ranma, she didn't hold a grudge for his actions. She even felt some sympathy for the other boy, having learned a little about him since the Obstacle Race. Not that it meant she would let him win.

Minoru was a mass of emotions, his eyes shifting between winces and lustful stares, but primarily he looked nervous. Part of it, she rationalized, was because he was alone against her and wondering what she would do to him in retaliation for the earlier incident. The other part, most likely had to do with the amount of verbal abuse he was under from some of the students in the other courses. Especially his own.

It also seemed that the general audience had a low opinion of him, as the cheers were minimal as well as some boo's that showed their disdain for him. Sadly, it was not something that Momo could correct at this time.

"Are the contestants ready?" Present Mic asked. Both of them nodded. "Start!"

Minoru reached for the top of his head, grabbing the balls that grew off of it and threw them in her direction. While they were not terribly accurate, she knew not to underestimate them. Forgetting where those balls went and running around blindly could become disastrous.

For her first action, Momo used her Quirk to create a large racket, something four times the surface area as a tennis racket, but still light and used it to intercept the first few throws. In her other hand, she created a little device that should help her finish this battle quickly.

When she activated it, a very bright pulse of light flared out, causing Minoru to gasp in surprise and blinding pain. She closed the distance, but the smaller boy was trying to back away and still threw more of the balls. She noticed that he wasn't aiming at her, but the ground in front of her to either stop her or at least slow her down.

She was mindful of her footing, catching any new balls and caught up with him just as his vision returned. She lightly hit Minoru with the racket before he could dodge. Due to his Quirk's balls collecting on the racket, his gym outfit was stuck to it.

"Ah! Nooooo!" Minoru cried out.

Momo grabbed the handle of the racket with both hands, the added weight making it too difficult to do it with one, and ran to the boundaries of the arena. Minoru struggled, pulling a few more balls off his head to throw at her feet, but she kept a close eye on him and prevented him from succeeding by shifting the racket away. When she reached the boundary, she set Minoru down on the ground and out of bounds.

"And that's the match!" Present Mic said, no loss of enthusiasm for how it went. "Mineta was up against a challenging opponent, considering their Quirks, and she won it pretty decisively!"

Momo watched as Minoru absorbed his loss and clearly heard the growing jeers from his classmates. Momo sighed as the tears began to build in his eyes, looking like he would soon break under the pressure.

Momo turned to him and bowed respectfully towards him. "Thank you for the match, Mineta-san."

Taken out of his downward spiral for a moment, his big eyes locked onto hers. He was surprised that instead of contempt, he saw compassion in them. While the tears still escaped, they also held a bit of hope in them. Realizing he should try to be polite as well, he, awkwardly, turned to her and gave what bow he could, almost toppling over himself. "Ummm, thank you for the match… Yaoyorozu-san?"

Momo smiled down at him, glad to see some etiquette from him and pleased he had done a decent job of it even with as awkward of a position as he was in. "Let's move on, I am sure the referee's would like to clear the stage for the next match as soon as possible. And I think you would like to get out of that contraption."

Minoru nodded, before blinking in surprise as she used her Quirk to create a replacement shirt for him, holding it out to him. For the first time in months, he gave a genuine smile.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Uraraka-san?" Izuku asked, timidly opening the door to one of the waiting rooms. He had already passed a growling Kacchan and had been informed by Recovery Girl that Ochako had opted to go to a waiting room.

He found her sitting in one of the chairs, her arms folded and resting on the table, and her eyes barely peeking over said arms. He suspected they hadn't been peeking a moment before. She sat up straight as she caught sight of him. Izuku didn't see any moisture around her eyes.

"Midoriya-kun…" Ochako said softly, forming a kind smile as her friend entered the room. "Your match is soon, isn't it?"

"Ah, I think Yaoyorozu-san's match is currently happening," Izuku said as he stepped closer to her with his friendly smile. Though the thoughts about his own match made him nervous, he soldiered on.

Ochako grinned a little at that, knowing he was worried about going up against Denki. Though she knew he was stronger than he let on most times, so she thought he had a good chance of winning that fight.

Izuku got his thoughts back to supporting his friend. "Your fight against Kacchan was amazing, Uraraka-san!" Izuku gushed, getting excited as he thought it over. He even held out his latest notebook to her, opening it and showing the several pages of notes he had written down from her fight alone. "And then Parker-san started discussing how he found your Quirk terrifying, which, after the points he made, I would agree that your Quirk is really spectacular! More amazing than I had realized! He even started talking about wanting to do a test of your Quirk while you're in space, something Momo mentioned as related to testing how your Quirk affected gravity. And Parker-san also talked about having a hypothesis about how your Quirk cancels out the momentum of objects you touch, which I realized is also pretty surprising, and got me thinking of how else your Quirk could be–"

"Deku-kun!"

The name startled him out of his rant as she used the nickname Kaccan had used for him for years, a nickname he had hated. Especially after Kacchan would explain its meaning while mocking him in front of others. Izuku winced, wondering if he had, somehow, destroyed their friendship and she now hated him. He was confused, however, when her eyes were friendly and she appeared amused. "Ye– yes?"

"I didn't want you to get too distracted that you forget about your upcoming match," Ochako said with her bright smile. "I know how you can get carried away at times. It's cute, but I don't want to ruin your chances."

Izuku nodded, relieved she didn't appear to be upset with him. He was still confused. "Uraraka-san? Why… Why did you call me Deku?"

Ochako's smile brightened as she looked him in the eyes. "While I was taunting Bakugo-san before our match, I realized he needed one more push before the match would begin. So I taunted him about coming up with the perfect nickname for you, Deku-kun."

The only reason Izuku's heart didn't shatter at her words was because of how she said it, sounding like it was something pleasant. "What- what do you mean?"

"Because you can do anything!" Ochako said, throwing her fist up in the air.

Izuku was caught off guard, not having expected her to praise him like she did. She didn't use the word like Kacchan would, instead opting for another interpretation. If it had been almost anyone else, it wouldn't have mattered much to him. Coming from Ochako, it mattered more than he expected. "... thank you," Izuku said as he smiled softly at her.

"And thank you for coming to cheer me up, Deku-kun," Ochako said. "But you should get ready for your match."

"Right!" Izuku said, feeling more excitement for his match than he had previously. He thought of how she had used his name, finding that he liked it quite a bit. "See you later, Uraraka-san!"

"Good luck, Deku-kun!" Ochako responded as she watched the door to the room close behind him. Her smile dimmed as reality reasserted itself. She had lost, after all.

Ochako slumped in her chair, her depression weighing her down. She likely would have begun to spiral even further, but another interruption caught her off guard. This time, it was her cell phone ringing.

She pulled the pink flip phone out of her pocket, saw who it was, and took a deep breath. After it rang two more times, she finally flipped it open and answered it. "Hello, Daddy."

"Ochako, you were amazing! And so close! You're Mother and I can't believe how amazing you were! The Hasegawa's and Yamaguchi's dropped by after your match ended, asking how that sweet little girl they watched grow up could do so well in such a brutal arena. Your Mother is still trying to talk to them, and I think I heard the Kojima's while I was trying to call you."

Ochako was a little surprised to hear their neighbors had dropped by, asking about her, but she knew the reality of the situation. "But I still lost, Daddy. He was able to crush me and made me give up. I didn't have a followup plan and froze. It won't be enough."

"What are you talking about, Ochako?" Her father asked in concern. "I don't understand complicated things, but just because you lost, doesn't mean you weren't amazing."

"One round won't be enough to show them what I can do, though, Daddy. The scouts need more. More information and more examples against different types of challenges," Ochako said, before her composure and her voice cracked. "I'm sorry, Daddy… I failed you."

"No, Ochako," her father told her, his kind voice helping to reassure her. "You haven't heard what they've said about you yet, have you?"

Ochako blinked, rubbing some of the tears out of her eyes. "What?"

"The news reporters have been interviewing some Pro-Heroes throughout the day, even working to pull in some well respected Pro's on to give reviews of the events and the fights. It all started after everyone was shocked by those classmates of yours. The Pro's, though, after watching events and your fight, have been praising you. They said it was a very near thing, the fact that the other boy even realized the danger he was in and how to get out of it was also amazing. They have their eye on you, Ochako."

Ochako smiled, even if she wasn't sure if it would result in anything real, it did warm her heart to hear her father gushing over her. She knew she just had to keep working at it. Like Deku.

"Daddy, I… I need to go. I need to watch the next match," Ochako said, her voice more upbeat than it had been earlier.

"Ah, yes! We'll talk to you later, Ochako. I know your mother would love to talk to you as well. Call us when you have some time."

"I will," Ochako said, standing and walking towards the door. "I love you."

"And we love you, Ochako."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki grumbled as he walked down the steps to the aisles that were set aside for his class. He glared at the bag of candies he had been given and instructed to eat, not enjoying their implications. Especially how many he had been given.

"Hey, Bakugo, welcome back!" Eijiro called out, catching some of their classmates' attention as he had finally arrived. "Man, that was a great match! That first move of hers would have totally taken me out of the fight. You're so lucky your Quirk allows you to move around while you're weightless!"

Katsuki almost lashed out at him, but his words were more praise than anything mocking like he had expected. Instead, he grunted as he took a seat next to Earlobe. It was the only one available that was far enough away from most of the others. Not that Earlobe enjoyed it either.

"Yes, it was an excellent match. Even with your Quirk, she almost got the upper hand against you with that maneuver," Fumikage said from a few seats over. Katsuki did growl this time, not interested in speaking about it.

"She got you good, though, with those taunts of hers, Sparkler," Ranma said, grinning as Katsuki turned to glare at him. "I couldn't hear it very well, but she definitely found the right buttons to press to get you so riled up. You were really calm at the start. Clever girl to find just the right ones."

"Shut it, you Pigtailed Bastard!" Katsuki yelled at him. The fact that said bastard's grin got even wider, annoyed him further, turning away to glare out at the field.

"Bakugo, did Shuzenji-san heal you enough from those cracked bones?" Sakura asked, leaning forward as she eyed him carefully. He turned back again, trying to dare her to continue mocking him, but only found a calm and level look. He debated the merits of remaining silent, but she was also their resident medical talent in the class.

"Yeah, she did," Katsuki said, grabbing the sugar candy that was in the bag and holding it out for her to see. He had already turned back around as he put them back in his pocket.

"Hmmm, if she gave you that many, she must have drained your stamina quite a bit. That impact was certainly harsh," Sakura said. "You don't have to eat them all at once, but I recommend you eat the rest of them before your next match. One or two every two to three minutes would be best."

Katsuki grunted, acknowledging her suggestion as being heard. He almost cursed her out when she noted the damage he had taken, but she was clinical in her evaluation.

"Yeah, that impact was worse than you made it look," Ranma added, nodding his head as he went over the facts. Katsuki growled again, hating how the conversations continued to drift in directions he didn't want it to go. "You hid the pain really well, she probably didn't realize just how close to the ropes she had you. That last dive of yours took most of what you had left at the time just to make it through. Nice job."

"What impressed me the most, was that he actually saw the trap and made the correct call in time," Peter added. "He had fractions of a second to make that determination, all the while having to juggle using his Quirk and everything else to the correct timings. Very few people would have seen that in time or done anything about it."

Katsuki was prepared to yell at them, to tell them to drop it, but he then realized something he hadn't expected from both comments. It left him a bit confused and tongue tied.

"I know professionals that wouldn't have caught that in time," Sakura threw in as well. "Drawing him in and setting it up was something my old sensei would have applauded and it was executed almost perfectly. Escaping it, though? Only the best shinobi from my Village could have pulled something like that off without some special… Quirk."

While Katsuki had only heard bits of her history, such as being a ninja and from some isolated village, he noticed her words hinted that it was an achievement. What was confusing to him, was that all three of his 'rivals' were praising him. Not in a method he was used to, such as the praise he received throughout elementary and middle school, where it was expected to give him such praise. They shrugged off his own insults while giving him small jabs and insults, but they were also not above giving him praise where they felt it was earned.

Pink Cheek's– Uraraka's words and reading his psychological profile had grated on his nerves. He knew what they had meant and it left him in an uncomfortable position, unsure of what he should do. He had opted to ignore it, but Uraraka just had to go and bring it up.

But now, Katsuki was wondering if it was something to worry about at all.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"It is time for match number seven!" Present Mic said as Izuku and Denki both neared their positions. "Two of the hidden aces from the Cavalry Battle are about to duke it out! First up, from the Hero Course, there is Midoriya Izuku! He showed himself as someone willing to put his body on the line and carry the burdens of his team, quite literally!"

Izuku looked at the screen, seeing the image of his final dive from the end of the second event. He winced and then smiled at the memory of it, the good and the bad involved with it.

"Versus, the boy everyone underestimated at their own peril, who almost took down every other team in the match, and someone that has gotten the attention of many! We have, also from the Hero Course, Kaminari Denki!"

Izuku had to admit, the two images side by side showcased that moment where he had defeated his team and almost everyone else as well. The first one was a closeup of Denki kneeling by the pool of water and his Quirk activating, while the second was a wide shot showing his Quirk hitting everyone. Denki was smiling at the images of him, showcasing how awesome that moment had been.

"And just like Match Five, we have a continuation of that battle between the two teams. If this is anything like that previous fight, this will be a fight to remember!"

Izuku gulped, hoping he wouldn't be steamrolled like he feared. He wanted to win, to show his strength to the world like All Might wanted him to, to tell the world 'I Am Here'. He knew he wasn't quite at that stage to grab their attention like some of the others could. But he refused to go down without a fight.

He had studied everything he had previously written down about electrical Quirks in his notebooks during the break, paying special attention to his notes regarding Denki. He had even added to the journal after the first and second events, having found video of Denki's attack on the minefield and hypothesized on how he had achieved it, as well as video of all the uses of his Quirk in the second match. What it told him was that Denki had gained a good deal of control over his Quirk. Something that was rare to see in electrical Quirks, since they tended to be hard to control and just went with the path of least resistance.

Considering what else he knew of Sakura's training group, he knew they had begun to adapt and use their Quirks in new ways. Which spoke volumes about Sakura herself, considering how many things she could do with her own Quirk. He was curious about how she had achieved that versatility and how it stacked up against Ranma's training.

That still left him with the serious problem of 'how could he fight Denki'? The fight was in an open arena, no cover, and no tools to use against him. He had asked Ranma how he had been able to withstand Denki's attack, since he hadn't gone down. Ranma explained that he had just flared his Ki. That wasn't something he could do but it had given Izuku an idea. It was risky and he might only have one shot at it but it could work.

He needed a way to get in close to attack, but Denki's attack could go everywhere. He had realized he could either attack him from range or get Denki to use too much of his power. The second wasn't a guaranteed option, but achieving the first would be hard. At least he had a plan.

"Hey, good luck, Midoriya-kun!" Denki yelled out, giving Izuku a big grin.

"You as well, Kaminari-kun," Izuku replied.

"Are the contestants ready?" Present Mic asked. Izuku nodded, as did Denki. "Start!"

Denki's arms raised quickly and a bolt of electricity shot out and impacted the cement behind Izuku's previous location. Izuku breathed a sigh of relief, even as his Full Cowl finished covering his body and he gained distance. He had seen how much concentration Denki had to put into an attack to launch a bolt like that, so the start of the battle when neither could attack, would be a perfect time to allow him to build up.

"Rats!" Denki yelled out, clearly disappointed that the easy shot had missed. Without missing any more beats, he ran after Izuku to keep the pressure up.

Izuku ran to one of the corners of the arena. Turning backwards revealed that Denki was chasing him with his arms held in front of him, prepared to launch another attack.

Knowing he didn't have the time to implement his plan, Izuku took off to one of the other corners. He kept at least one eye on him as much as he could, knowing that Denki's arms were acting as a conduit, allowing him to guide his attacks. Denki kept the pressure up, not giving any time to do anything but run to the next corner. Even though Izuku was faster than Denki was, he also had to travel at least twice the distance just to keep things as they currently were.

"Get back here, Midoriya! Stop running away!"

While he wanted to start implementing the next part of his plan, Denki continued to hound him, not giving him the time he needed. So Izuku, for now, ran.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori watched as his protege continued to keep his distance from his classmate. From what he knew of Izuku's current progress with his Quirk, he couldn't use enough of it to protect himself from electricity like he could. His speed and strength were also far below the point he might have used them to end a fight in an instant. No, Toshinori did not envy the position Izuku found himself to be in.

"Well, Midoriya is certainly treating Kaminari's Quirk with respect," Vlad said. "Considering what we've seen so far, that is the smart play."

"Yes, it is a wise choice at this time. Kaminari's control of his Quirk is fascinating. Electrical Quirks are hard to handle, few can control it to a fine degree. But none of them had his power, either," Thirteen said as she stared down at the ring.

"Though, if you listen to some of the other Pro-Heroes that are watching, they certainly don't see it that way," Power Loader said. He shook his head as he heard the rising disappointment with how the match was proceeding.

"They aren't the only ones," Hound Dog said, his words slurring a bit as he growled in anger from where he sat in the aisle behind them. "The rest of the audience is thinking the same thing."

"It isn't the first and it will not be the last time that fools perceive events incorrectly," Vlad said evenly, as he folded his large arms across his chest. "All they are seeing is what is directly in front of them, not the potential of the situation."

Toshinori smiled, glad to see his fellow teachers respected both boy's capabilities. He just hoped Izuku could find the opportunity he was looking for.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ochako rushed down the steps, barely willing to take her eyes away from the battle to make sure she arrived safely to her seat. She blushed a little, as she realized she would have to move past Katsuki to get to her seat. "Ex– excuse me, Bakugo-san."

Katsuki glared up at her, growled for a second, then grunted before sliding his feet back to allow her passage. She scrambled past as quickly as she could, both to avoid aggravating him further, while also getting to her seat so she could focus her attention on Deku-kun's fight. When she sat down next to Toru, she saw that nothing had changed yet, they were still trying to play a game of cat and mouse.

"Welcome back, Ochako," Ranma said from behind her, catching Ochako's attention for a moment. "Good fight, by the way. Good form on your taunts, suckered him in like a pro, landed the grapple and the smash. You then used the threat of your Quirk to turn it into another attack and then forced your opponent to take a severe beating to stay in the match. For your current level, I'd rate it an 'A.'"

Ochako, surprised by the praise, turned back to look at him, seeing the big grin on his face. But it was the hidden mirth in his eyes that made her gulp in fear. Ochako ignored the bark of outrage from Katsuki, knowing it was all bark compared to the agonizing bite Ranma was promising to inflict on her.

"Buuut, you didn't have a follow up. We'll have to work on that," Ranma said, tilting his head up and tapping on his chin. "Oh, and your situational awareness training is going to be bumped up some. I'm thinking blindfolds against Toru and some of the others will do you wonders! Good training for Toru, too, so her footsteps are quieter. That will give her a good bar to see how much she's progressed after training against Mezo."

Ochako paled as she pleaded with her eyes for mercy. She found none as Ranma's smirk returned. She found the pats of sympathy on her shoulder from Toru and Mezo to be minimally reassuring.

"Hmmm, Uraraka-san?"

Ochako, somewhat happy at the distraction, turned to the speaker, wondering what Peter wanted. Maybe he was going to ask her to perform some experiments with her Quirk like Deku had told her about? "Yes, Parker-san?"

"It was a little hard to hear, but I heard enough of your conversation with Bakugo," Peter was saying while everyone ignored Katsuki as he growled even louder than before. "I understand how you can get Deku from Izuku, just using the different pronunciations of the kanji for Izu to get De. I also learned how Bakugo was using the word, referring specifically to Dekunobou, the wooden dolls and how Bakugo says they are worthless, but I don't understand your usage of the word?"

Most of their class turned to them, many of them not having realized what Katsuki had meant with the word in the first place. A few of them turned to give him the stink eye, before turning to listen to Ochako's response.

"Oh!" Ochako said, realizing that since he was newer to the language, that he must not be familiar with the word she had used or at least didn't make the connection. That, or he hadn't been able to hear it. "I thought Deku sounded like dekiru, which is the verb that means 'can do!'"

Peter nodded at that, giving her a smile in thanks. "Thanks, that makes sense. I will say, the Japanese language certainly likes to play off words a lot. Of course, English does the same thing, so we're not exactly ones to talk."

"Man, English is so confusing!" Eiijiro whined. "I am definitely going to use you as my study partner for the next English test though, Peter!"

"Sure, I don't mind–," Peter started to say, before he stiffened and his attention snapped back to the arena. Ochako ignored everything else and turned back just in time.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku knew that one part of his plan was going to fail. He had hoped that running around for so long would exhaust Denki enough that it would make him lash out in desperation or force him to slow down, but that wasn't going to happen. Denki looked as ready to keep going as he himself was, meaning that in this current stalemate, that he was at a disadvantage. And Denki was also getting smarter in his chase, making it harder to keep ahead of him.

To make it worse, Izuku had already pushed himself to his limit of being comfortable with how much he was using his Full Cowl. He normally limited himself to five percent, but he was currently running at six. While the jump was minor, it was enough to keep him ahead of his opponent for now.

But he had to create that opportunity, Denki was making progress while he wasn't. He also knew it had to be significant enough that he could actually take advantage of it. He just knew Sakura and Recovery Girl were going to be upset with him again, still it was the only way he could think of to change the equation.

Izuku waited until he drew Denki in as close to the corner as he could, not leaving himself enough time to escape based on his current output. Denki moved forward, right along the path that Izuku had predicted.

"I've got you now, Midoriya!" Denki yelled, a wild smirk forming on his face.

Izuku grunted, starting his sprint towards the tiny gap, ready to put more power into his limbs, when something within himself warned of danger. He didn't know how or where it came from, but for some reason he knew it was true. He almost set it aside as he didn't have time to think, his opportunity was almost gone. His brain sought out a reason anyways and then found one. It was the same mistake they had made in the second event.

Izuku glanced at Denki, barely detecting the hidden glee. Denki had something planned, but he didn't know what– of course he did. Izuku had shown it already. Izuku cursed himself, knowing he was falling into Denki's trap. He also hadn't used his Quirk in some time, meaning that if he could slowly build it up and focus it, he could potentially unleash a more powerful blast. He had to do something, something to escape– reverse. Reverse it.

Izuku focused on his Quirk, removing the Full Cowl and putting more power specifically in his legs, though nowhere near as much as he had at the end of the Cavalry Battle. He didn't want to cripple himself, but he needed enough to make a difference. So he put ten percent into them. They would likely hurt for the rest of this match, but would hopefully still function. Limiting it to just his legs also left the rest of his body in better condition.

With his Full Cowl turned off, which he knew could be observed by others, Izuku lowered his profile and gained as much spring in his legs and the rest of his body as he could. It was now or never for leaping through the small gap. He watched Denki raise both of his arms in a wider pattern. Izuku had no choice and leapt.

Denki's arms lit up in a flash as electricity shot out from both and created multiple large arcs, coupled with smaller arcs that sought out additional electricity or for something it could ground itself on. It covered the small gap Izuku had planned, with no chance of Izuku escaping the attack. If he had gone that way.

Denki was shocked as he found Izuku had gone the opposite direction, going through his normal range of attack that he had been avoiding for all this time and past it. Denki could have launched his attack, but he knew that with the attack he had just used now, there was too much distance between them to make sure Izuku went down and he wasn't incapacitated at the same time.

"Shit!" Denki shouted as he ran after his opponent.

Izuku reached the other end near the boundary. His legs stung badly, as if he had exercised for far too long, but he could keep going with enough willpower. Glad to know he hadn't crippled himself, Izuku glanced towards Denki, finding him scrambling to close the distance. He also saw how much power he had put into his electricity and how he hadn't attacked him when he went through his range.

Izuku kept one eye pinned to Denki, to watch for his arm's movement to warn him of another ranged attack, before putting enough of his power into his arms. He then threw a punch at the concrete and created a crater that was half a meter long. The concrete cracked and crumbled enough that Izuku reached down and lifted up a chunk as large as a basketball.

Using his strength one more time, he smashed that chunk and turned it into many smaller chunks, the size of his thumb, and gathered them up with his left arm. He never would have guessed eating single pieces of rice with chopsticks would help with situations like this.

He then stood up, his Full Cowl at five percent, and grinned. The spikey-haired blond had halted his charge and was now eyeing him with more caution than he had before. Izuku tossed one of those rocks up and down for a moment, trying to decide what to do. He considered buying himself time so he could rest, but quickly discounted that as Denki would get more benefit from it than he would. So he had to go on the offensive.

Izuku snagged the concrete stone out of the air and then threw it at Denki, trying to put enough strength into it that it would be harder to dodge and sure to hurt, but also avoiding levels where it might endanger his life.

Denki showed that this wasn't going to be so simple, as he ducked and then sidestepped the two followup attacks, while slowly closing the gap between the two of them. Izuku still had around a handful of cement stones, but his window for trying to land a hit on his carefree classmate at range was quickly closing.

It wasn't all bad, that also made it easier for Izuku as Denki began to take glancing shots. The debris hurt like hell, leaving what was surely to be some nasty bruises and some torn skin, but Denki remained focused.

Izuku was now within his range to launch an attack, but Denki was being careful. If he launched his attack while a stone was in the air, it could knock him out just as well. Denki smirked however, when Izuku realized he had just picked up the last piece from his arms. With as much care as he could, Izuku threw it, faster than his others, towards Denki's center of mass.

Denki ducked down as fast as he could, not wanting to sidestep as it could leave him off balance and mess up his shot. He lowered his torso forward as he crouched, increasing the speed of his duck as his hands halted his fall. From his crouched position and his vision having left Izuku for a moment, Denki smirked as he called upon his Quirk, ready to unleash it and end the fight.

Which was why he was startled when he heard and saw a blur of motion skip off the ground in front of him, before his stomach screamed and he was knocked backwards. It almost toppled him, however he prevented that embarrassment due to his previous attempt to stand and one of his legs was able to intercede on his behalf. He still ended up on a knee, while his voice gave an outlet for his stomach. Denki forced his way through it, turning his eyes to focus on Izuku.

Which was a good thing as he found Izuku right in front of him, sparkling with his own green electricity, grabbing him by his gym shirt and flinging him forward and towards the ring's boundary. Denki made one last desperate attempt and unleashed what he could of his current charge, sending electricity through Izuku just as he was released.

Denki flew through the air, past the platform, and crashed onto the grass well outside of the ring. He grunted as he tried to roll with it, making sure he didn't smash his head. Denki rested there, his stomach and the rest of his body complaining at the treatment, while his brain tried to handle the near overload his Quirk put him through. He spent several seconds trying to manage the pain and focus his mind, but eventually succeeded enough that he started to get to his knees and then his feet.

Denki was ready to take a nice nap, or at least zonk out, but wanted to see what the results of their fight had been. He turned towards the stage to find Izuku still standing, almost in the same state he had been in when he threw him. His face was pointing downwards, so he couldn't see him well enough. He found their referee, Midnight, was walking towards him and knew that Denki had a small hope.

"Well, folks, it looks like this fight has gone down to the wire! If Kaminari managed to knock out Midoriya before he landed out of bounds, then Kaminari wins! If Midoriya managed to stay conscious and can move, then Kaminari is out of bounds!" Present Mic yelled into the microphone while the audience held their breath in anticipation.

Midnight walked up next to Izuku, reaching a hand towards his shoulder. She pulled it back when Izuku suddenly stood up straight, his face displaying how much pain he was in when he started shouting.

"Ow! Ow! Ow, ow, ow, ow! That hurts!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori smiled as Present Mic and Midnight declared Izuku the winner, the crowd roaring in approval. The initial disapproval had disappeared after Denki had used that wide shot, making them realize that 'closing the gap' was not so simple of a thing that they had thought it should have been.

His protege had escaped that trap and then created his own, surprising many in the audience. Toshinori had barely been able to notice Izuku's last piece in his other hand, expertly hiding it in his palm while his other hand threw what had been believed to be his last stone. A flick of the wrist from that hand, throwing it more like a kid trying to skip stones at a lake, made sure his followup had been fast enough to catch Denki by surprise.

They had all held their breaths as they wondered who had won, but it seemed Izuku had succeeded. He was going to the next round. It made Toshinori proud of the boy. While he had a difficult time understanding Izuku's situation with using their shared Quirk, since he hadn't been limited like Izuku was on how much he could use, he had worried about how to train him after the first time he had used it.

Toshinori gave thanks yet again for Ranma's arrival, being there to fill in for him on how to help Izuku get a handle on things. The boy-slash-girl was also amazing for combat training, having observed them for the last several weeks. They never seemed to have any difficulty finding a way to train his students. Ranma covered weaknesses and built up strengths, gave them theoretical and practical advice, and threw them in situations where they had to scramble to grow.

He had experienced something similar when he was their age, having been put through the wringer by his own sensei. He wondered what the Old Man would think of Izuku, or of Ranma. Probably nod in approval at Ranma's methods.

"I have to say, I am surprised by the skill that Aizawa's students are displaying," Vlad said, grunting with approval. "All of you know how the two of us study our students in advance so we can plan accordingly. But they are out performing Aizawa's expectations significantly. Especially Midoriya there."

"Oh? Why is that?" Thirteen asked, turning her head inside her dome to look at him.

"Remember what he did to the Zero-Pointer at the Practical Exam?" Vlad said, making many of the teachers smile or wince. "Well, Aizawa found out Izuku has never really used his Quirk before. Which, if he could injure himself like that if he had no control of it, made good sense why he never used it. Without Recovery Girl, it would take months of recovery and would have been impossible for him to learn anything."

Toshinori sweated nervously at the direction Vlad was taking the discussion. He trusted his fellow teachers, enough so that he wasn't worried about the truth of his weakened form being revealed to them. The truth about his Quirk was another matter, as it put them and Izuku in more danger. Maybe not as much as it would have been years ago, before his injury, but still dangerous.

"Oh?" Thirteen asked, curious. "I had seen the results of Aizawa's Quirk Apprehension test, and the boy showed far more control. Not to mention during the Villain attack. Are you saying he didn't have that control during the practical exam?"

"Yes," Vlad said as he stared down as both boys were put onto stretchers and taken away to see Recovery Girl by some of the robots that had been designated for that task today. "I asked Eraser Head about it, and he said that Saotome had taken him to the side and walked him through on gaining enough control of his Quirk in less than an hour."

Toshinori smiled at the memory while every other teacher there that hadn't been aware of it turned to stare at the homeroom teacher for Class 1-B.

"In less than an hour? How?" Ectoplasm asked from the row above them.

"Ah, Young Saotome's abilities work similarly enough with Young Midoriya's, that he was able to guide him through controlling his Quirk," Toshinori said, catching their attention, hoping to make sure they didn't delve too closely into that mystery. "I had been nearby that day, worried about some of the students because of the Practical Exam and to be on hand if it was needed. Aizawa-san sent them near where I was hiding at the time, not wanting to interfere with his test, and I overheard Young Saotome help Young Midoriya. They worked through the theoretical first and walked him through the steps until he could summon his power without injuring himself."

"Yes," Vlad said, giving Toshinori a side eye, before turning back to look at the field as Cementoss started repairing the ring. "Having heard that, along with the Principal's approval, is why I was okay with some of my students participating in Saotome's club. The results have been better than I had anticipated."

"Yes, they have," Toshinori grinned at his fellow teachers.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Pony fidgeted as she waited for the okay to enter the field. She had left her classmates behind, all of them giving her encouragement to do her best. Even Neito, in his own strange way that tended to include disparaging comments towards those from Class A, gave her encouragement. Unfortunately, it achieved the opposite effect and made her more nervous to go out there. After all, she was the only one from her class to make it into the finals. She was just glad no-one appeared upset with her for having done so by joining together with her first friend she had met at U.A.

And that was an additional thing to make her nervous, thoughts of Peter and their friendship. Their shared circumstances of coming from America had been a bedrock for her, someone she could rely on. While she had been saddened to learn he would be in Class A and not B, Peter didn't let that interfere and shared lunch with her every day so far.

Learning that Peter was some sort of Super Genius was amazing at first, but then Pony had become concerned that he would quickly drift away or find her intelligence insufficient to remain friends. But again, he didn't let it interfere, still talking with her and even discussing various manga or anime with her and more than willing to discuss her interests.

The U.S.J. attack by the mass of Villains had made her worry for his safety, but he and everyone in their class had been safe. And as she learned from Eijiro, Peter was one of the reasons it had gone as well as it had because of that Super Genius part he had played, having a suit that talked to the outside world and performed near miracles. That wasn't including just how easy Peter had handled the danger, shrugging it off and handling the after-effects as if it had been a surprise exam that he was prepared for.

And then there was today. She had heard about how strong some of the students from Class A were from Eijiro's story or rumors people had heard. Yet that first event had clearly shown that they surpassed their expectations by a magnitude at least. She had heard and seen the destruction that had occurred to the massive Zero-Pointers, most of them destroyed by the time she had escaped the tunnel. And she was about to fight the girl that had destroyed four of them with a single punch!

Peter had been one of those titans, competing with Haruno and Saotome, fighting and performing incredible feats and not showing an ounce of fear. Pony realized how much that divide had grown, how much of it had already existed, knowing it was just a matter of time before he wouldn't be able to be her friend anymore. Inviting her to join his team for the second event had been wonderful, but she didn't see the end result changing.

The only hope she felt she had was to show how strong of a hero she could be. So of course out of the gate she was put against one of the worst picks she could possibly have. Even with Peter trying to give her encouragement and tell her it was okay, she knew she had no chance against Haruno. And she didn't know what to do.

"And now for the final match of round one to begin!" Present Mic sounded out from the speakers, breaking her out of her introspection.

Pony took a deep breath and walked out onto the field with as much confidence as she could. She listened as Present Mic spoke about her as she walked to the ring. She saw Haruno walking forward in front of her, giving her a small and friendly smile.

Pony tried to return it, but her nervousness broke through, causing her to wince and peek over towards where Peter and her own class were sitting. Her attempt at appearing strong had already cracked and it hurt her to know it likely sped up the inevitable. She turned her eyes back to her opponent, but found Haruno looking at her with curiosity. The pink-haired girl's eyes then drifted towards their classmates for a moment, before her eyes lit up and her smile returned. Pony sighed in defeat, knowing the situation was getting worse by the minute.

"Tsunotori-san?" Haruno asked.

"Umm, yes? Haruno-san?" Pony responded, hoping it wasn't anything bad. She hadn't heard anything negative about Haruno, but that didn't mean it couldn't happen.

"You're Parker's friend, right?" Haruno asked her. Pony nodded in affirmation before Haruno continued, "I know why you're nervous."

Pony blinked, surprised by the comment and wondered if she really did. "What?"

"I've been there. I know what it's like to watch your friends progress in front of you, leaving you to always watch their back as they get further and further ahead. Making it feel as if there is nothing you can do to be there with them," Haruno said calmly.

Pony froze, surprised by just how accurate she had been. "You do?" Pony asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I do," Haunro said and gave her a reassuring nod. "It's a nauseous feeling in your gut when you realize you won't be there for them when they need you most, that you can't help them because you aren't good enough. Especially after they were there for you when you needed them. You want to return the favor, as often as you can."

Pony felt her eyes water, finding that, if nothing else, that Haruno at least understood her. But she was so strong. How strong were her friends? "Did– did you ever close the gap?"

"Not completely," Haruno said, "but I also learned to do things that they couldn't. I was there to help them in ways that they needed and I stood with them and was acknowledged by them."

Pony nodded her head, glad that the other girl had been able to achieve her goal.

"... and so can you," Haruno said. Pony jerked her head to stare into Haruno's eyes, wondering if she was telling the truth. "The first step is to make the decision that you will do it."

"Contestants, are you ready?" Present Mic asked, interrupting her thoughts for a moment. Pony paused, thinking over Haruno's words, before she resolved to herself that she would and then nodded.

"Start!"

Pony jumped backwards, as she aimed her horns towards Haruno's position, who was already closing the gap. She shot off a set, followed by another in a rapid fire motion for a moment. Putting her fingers up next to her head to guide them, all four of her horns altered their path and tried to hit her from different angles.

Haruno proved herself able to dodge them with ease, though it did slow her down. The pink-haired girl grabbed two in one hand and then the other two with the other before flinging them into the ground hard enough to crack the concrete and embedded them inside. Pony had no more horns in the air and not enough space between them to guide any more, so she shot one pair to act as a momentary deterrence, before flinging herself backwards, trying to keep ahead of her.

When she reached the end of the boundary, she turned around in panic as she saw Haruno leap at her. She would be on her in a flash with nowhere to escape. Which was exactly what Pony had wanted.

Pony ducked just as her two horns she had shot off impacted Haruno in both of her shoulders from behind, pushing Sakura out of bounds to give Pony the win. It had worked, surprising her with how well she had done. She was–

Pony looked on in confusion as Haruno disappeared in a puff of smoke. Her horns impacted the ground a moment later and her opponent was nowhere in sight. Pony turned around, looking behind her, left, right, and then above. She continued to be nowhere in sight. Where could she have gone?

Pony heard the rumble beneath her at the same time she felt both of her hoofs had been grabbed. She stared downwards to see the shocking sight of both of Haruno's hands grasping her, sticking out of broken concrete as if it was nothing. She then felt herself flipping backwards, causing her to land on her butt and out of bounds.

Pony winced, the pain in her butt was minor compared to the mixture of emotions and feelings of betrayal toward the other girl. And she wasn't sure if she should feel that way which added even more on top of the whole mess. She listened as Present Mic called the match and watched as Haruno stepped out of the concrete as easily for her as if it had been water.

"Good match, Tsunotori-san," Haruno said as she brushed off some of the loose gravel and dust before her hand was held out to her, which Pony took. "That was a good trick you pulled. You always controlled them when you put your fingers up next to your head, but you didn't this time. That would have worked against most people."

"Thank you, Haruno-san," Pony said, smiling at the praise.

"Call me Sakura. And you can leave the honorifics off if you want."

"You can call me Pony then, Sakura," Pony said as she grinned at her new friend.

"Sure thing! And if you want assistance in closing that gap, I'm willing to help. All you have to do is ask."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Way to go, Sakura!" Keiko called out as she appeared out of the ground. They had been surprised and worried for a brief moment, wondering what had happened, before she showed herself.

Kenji chuckled as the gathering had increased in size from visitors, workers, and even some of the healthier patients. He was glad to see so many people invested in Sakura's success. He knew more of what she was capable of than most, even if it was surprising to see it instead of just their descriptions. But for those that had no idea, he got a chuckle as Sakura continued to display new techniques. Due to how limited most Quirks were, it was understandable to be confused by how many different techniques she could call upon.

"I knew she was strong, Shuzenji-sensei," Junko said, shaking her head in near disbelief. "But this seems impossible."

"It can certainly look that way at times," Ai responded, utilizing the downtime between matches to keep up on her patients' status.

"You guys should check out the news feeds and discussion boards, they are freaking out about her Quirk!" Keiko said, having turned to her phone once again.

"I'll have to look at those later, if nothing else than for a good laugh," Kenji said. He was about to turn back to the T.V. when he noticed Junko sat up a little straighter and put finger to the earbud she was wearing. An earbud tuned to the local police chatter. "Is something wrong, Junko-chan?"

"... possibly," Junko said as she continued to listen. The rest of them hoped nothing would come of it, but would wait until they learned more.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa listened as Hizashi finished up commentary on the last match as the next round was being prepared. While he did chime in occasionally, it was mainly to act as a voice of reason or to rein in his friend when he went overboard. The loudmouth sometimes did it on purpose, just to get him to speak up.

Hizashi then went over highlights of the first round fights, praising all of the students for being able to go above and beyond. Aizawa knew he should feel happy and proud of the progress his students had made. Many in the audience didn't understand just how much they had grown in just a few weeks. They were pulling off feats he would have thought were beyond them at this stage in their development.

They were learning to be adaptive and to create plans on the fly, effective and devastating plans at that. Even those that weren't participating in any training were learning to adapt just by watching the ones that were.

At any other time, their progress would have made him smile. Even with the knowledge that Saotome, Haruno, and Parker may be from… elsewhere, he thought his other students' progress would still have pleased him. He had followed the Principal's suggestion, about letting the three of them train whoever they could. To encourage it, even.

But their improvements didn't make him smile. It did the opposite. And he knew why.

He had, at first, thought it was just part of the equation for changing the world. Now that he was aware of it, he started to see their influence on the future. Their impact would be significant, so training his students should have been unnecessary for those changes to occur. While it made sense to help Midoriya, it made him question why there was so much focus on training the rest of them?

The answer was unsettling. That chasm that had formed in his gut weeks ago made him worried for his students. For their safety. He feared that they were growing at such a rapid pace not as a side benefit, but because they would be needed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 17 - End

Author's Notes - Thanks again to my Beta-readers: Boldish, Iron, misswiggles, and theforgetfulaclhemist

I am posting a little earlier today because I woke up earlier and don't see a need to delay it.

While I think Boldish's progress is enough that I could change back to bi-weekly, I still would prefer to give a bit more space. So it is looking likely to be four weeks before I release Ch. 18 here, but I may shorten that to three if things go well enough.

I've started on the first drafts for Arc 4 and it will possibly be shorter than I had expected for certain elements, though others have lengthened as well. It will likely end up similar in length to Arc 2 or a little larger.
 
The answer was unsettling. That chasm that had formed in his gut weeks ago made him worried for his students. For their safety. He feared that they were growing at such a rapid pace not as a side benefit, but because they would be needed.

... speculation time, the ones that pulled the Three in MHA were from a canon-ish future and this is their way to fix things overall?
 
She then felt herself flipping backwards, causing her to land on her butt and out of bounds.
Tsunotori can fly by riding her horns after she fires them. Ringing her out by such a long throw is a bad plan. Since Sakura was earthgliding anyway, she should have used shinjuuzanshu if you were angling for the fight to end fast. Shinjuu zanshu would also just be a great capture technique to show off, since it restrains the whole body.
 
... speculation time, the ones that pulled the Three in MHA were from a canon-ish future and this is their way to fix things overall?
Can't answer. I have tried to explain before that discussions regarding it falls heavily into spoiler territory. Things will (should) make sense once certain elements are revealed.

I can say I've already laid down some of the groundwork to understand what may be going on, but I take care to subtly lay it out. An important point to remember is to remember some rules regarding POV storytelling.

Tsunotori can fly by riding her horns after she fires them. Ringing her out by such a long throw is a bad plan. Since Sakura was earthgliding anyway, she should have used shinjuuzanshu if you were angling for the fight to end fast. Shinjuu zanshu would also just be a great capture technique to show off, since it restrains the whole body.
A couple of things to remember:

1) This is earlier in the MHA universe before we got a clear idea of what Pony or many of Class B's Quirks were. Even some of Class A's Quirks weren't clearly defined very well at this point. It makes sense since the story focuses on Izuku and a few others at the start, with the festival being introductions to many of these other characters.

We can't be sure how advanced her Quirk usage is at this time, so how well could she control it for the need here is unsure. I am taking a little liberty with stuff regarding controlling without using her fingers (which is a big tell to those watching her), but also limited to how well or how many she can control like that. All she did was basically arc around and hit Sakura in the back.

2) Pony was very near the edge of the boundary and did not have far to travel. After leading Sakura there, she ducked and thought she had won for a moment before the clone dissipated. When she realized it wasn't Sakura, she turned with her back to the boundary as she tried to find out where she had gone. When Sakura grabbed her, all she had to do was basically 'throw' her like a meter backwards to land on her butt to put her out of bounds.

This leaves Pony with no time to fire or use her horns to fly and save herself. Only about a second of response time, not enough for where her Quirk is at now.

3) Regarding the shinjuuzanshu - It might have been used if she was in the middle of the arena, but not really necessary in this case. It is also a little more extreme to use it on cement than normal soil. Sakura isn't one to just be cruel to others and would take more care in how she handles her opponents. Especially in a not-so-serious event like this.
 
3) Regarding the shinjuuzanshu - It might have been used if she was in the middle of the arena, but not really necessary in this case. It is also a little more extreme to use it on cement than normal soil. Sakura isn't one to just be cruel to others and would take more care in how she handles her opponents. Especially in a not-so-serious event like this.

More importantly, an event like this is also allowing her to see where everyone can improve and who else has potential that needs to be nurtured. Both she and Ranma want their classmates to improve and get better, even though their methods differ due to how they were trained. At the same time, both would look at the other's methods and approve. They are both aiming for similar results, but in different but effective ways. They would both agree with things in the other's methods even while they would disagree on others.

Ranma fosters a drive to improve in those learning from him, as well as learning everything they can about how to deal with situations and unknowns. He also tries to foster friendly rivalries amongst them and to learn as much, if not more, from each other as they do from him. To him, limits are something to be surpassed, though there are always going to be those that can't be surpassed. But to him, the goal isn't the destination, but the journey. To constantly improve oneself, master what one can do, and be the best one can be.

Sakura focuses heavily on teamwork. Knowing the rules, and knowing when to break the rules. They are there for a reason, but they are guidelines to follow, not always hard coded things that must be followed. She also teaches those learning under her to be flexible in how they approach things, to think outside the box and come up with unconventional solutions to a problem and to not approach all problems the same way. She also teaches them to master their own abilities.
 
Chapter 18 - Tournament - Round 2 - Quarter-Finals
Chapter 18 - Tournament - Round 2 - Quarter-Finals

"Let's start the first match of the second round!" Present Mic called out as the cheers from the crowd built up yet again. "At this year's Sports Festival, both contestants have shown top-class performances!"

Eijiro grinned as he walked on the grass again towards the stage, watching as the screen displayed his grinning face and Peter's calm smile.

"Kirishimaaaaa!" Present Mic said, dragging out the last syllable as the crowd responded to his words. "Versus… Parkerrrrr!" Again, the syllables dragged out longer.

Eijiro reached the steps and saw Peter walking up at the same time as him. He grinned at his friend, happy to be fighting him in this round. He knew early on that Peter was stronger than he let on, especially after that apprehension test, but Peter rarely showed it.

He had wondered just how strong his friend was, someone who felt no need to brag or challenge everyone he met. Even when he and Koda described his achievements to their other friends, he was always modest and didn't lord his strengths over others. He was passionate and willing to argue chemistry, physics, Quirks, or even anime with Pony. But he always became shy when they praised him for his physical capabilities.

Eijiro was looking forward to facing him and finding out just how strong his friend was. It would be a great challenge, and he'd get to show others how awesome his friend was.

"These two powerhouses were teammates during the Cavalry Battle, and I've heard rumors that they have teamed up before on other occasions and are friends! But this will be the first time they have faced each other!" Present Mic said.

Eijiro grinned, knowing that their English teacher liked to stir up drama during these matches. That had always interested him when he had watched the festival on T.V. years prior.

"Hopefully, their friendship will survive this fight between them!"

Yes, he certainly did like to stir up drama. Eijiro had a minor flashback to his worries about his match with Mina, but that fight had ended in a great spot, and Eijiro was determined to do the same thing here—even if he lost badly.

"Now, fighters, get readyyyy…" Present Mic started, dragging it out as everyone prepared. Eijiro lowered his profile, allowing his legs to bend and react more quickly. Eijiro noted that Peter was doing the same, though even lower than his own, as he was close enough to easily rest one of his arms on the ground while the other was held off to his side.

"Start!"

Eijiro sprinted forward, observing Peter's arms for the activation of his webbing. He had tested against it in that first Battle Training match and found it too strong for him to rip through with physical strength. The only way he had to deal with it was the activation of his Quirk, which caused his skin to get hard and in some places sharp enough to cut skin.

But Eijiro knew that would only work if he could get the leverage or positioning to do it. If he was completely pinned by it, he would not escape before Peter would win the fight. So, he needed to always be careful and observant of his hands and wrists. This was another small thing he had adapted to due to facing Toru and Ochako so many times in training.

Peter remained where he was, letting Eijiro close the distance, and effortlessly dodged the first punch. The right-handed punch had come in low, like a gut shot or the beginnings of an uppercut. The follow-up of two more punches, his left and right again, were avoided as Peter's adjusted height was more in line with his own, and Eijiro tried to get his attacks to flow together like Ranma had taught him.

"Sup, Eijiro-kun," Peter said calmly as he stepped backward from the first low kick, sidestepped the mid kick, bobbing out of the way of two more before bending over backward with ridiculous ease to avoid the high kick. Peter was grinning a little as he returned before continuing his conversation. "Having fun?"

"Yep!" Eijiro said, returning the grin as he continued to try to press Peter, going over every combination attack he knew, including the ones he had trained on in the last few weeks. "Man, I knew you could dodge, but you make it look so easy! It's like fighting against Ranma!"

"Huh," Peter said, continuing to move around, jumping occasionally by a meter at most for now.

"Yeah!" Eijiro yelled out, trying to find some way to land a hand on Peter, but nothing worked. He stopped his assault, backing away to reassess his strategy. "Though, against Ranma, it's more like you don't know what he's going to do one minute to the next. But against you, it's more like everything is anticipated! Even if I do something unusual!"

"Interesting," Peter said, waiting to see if Eijiro would pick things up again. He had figured Eijiro was all about just the physical fight, especially after that Battle Training and his desire for a straight-up fight. "And good to know, especially if I have to fight against him."

Eijiro snorted, giving him a smirk. "You mean when you have to fight against him, right? Parker?"

Peter looked slightly upset at that, appearing ready to deny it and defend him, but Eijiro wouldn't let him.

"Oh, we both know you've got this in the bag! Come on, man, I want to see what you can do before you face Ranma!" Eijiro yelled, showing Peter that he wasn't upset by the situation. "And why aren't you using your web-shooters? You've had, like, a dozen chances where you could have used them!"

Having been silenced by Eijiro's words, Peter blushed at that. "I… I know you like, I think you call them, man-to-man fights?"

"Course I do!" Eijiro said, "But that doesn't mean you have to always follow them! Especially in an important tournament fight like this!"

Peter blinked at that, surprised at Eijiro's change of opinion. "Did Ranma… train, I guess, that out of you or something?"

Eijiro grinned, preparing to start his next assault. "Partly. But it started because of our team-up on the first day of school. You were right about there being situations where it has to be set aside. Ranma just drove the point home."

"Huh," Peter said, surprised by how much that meant to him. He then grinned and launched himself forward a second before Eijiro. Limiting his speed and strength to something closer to what Eijiro was capable of, he started giving out a punishing series of punches to his torso and arms. He also stopped listening to his spider-sense as much, allowing Eijiro to finally land some blows on him.

The two went at it for almost a minute, but it quickly became clear to Eijiro that Peter was still winning this fight. The impacts were starting to sting, even through his enhanced durability from his Quirk. That told him that Peter could pack a very hefty punch indeed. He focused on dodging as many of his blows as he could. It helped somewhat, but it became apparent it wouldn't be enough.

After a particularly rough blow to the gut, Eijiro was flung back a few meters as his feet slid across the cement. He grimaced and rubbed the spot. "Ouch!"

"You okay?" Peter asked, having stopped his assault. Peter looked a little concerned since he didn't tend to use his punches to win most fights. He was slightly worried he had gone too far, but Eijiro stood up and resumed the attack.

"Yeah! Show me more!" Eijiro shouted in joy, trying another combination. What he found interesting was that the sharp edges created by his Quirk barely hurt Peter. His shirt had been shredded in a few spots, but the skin under it only displayed a few brief red lines of blood.

Peter also had remarkable endurance and stamina, not appearing to be slowed down at all. But Eijiro knew his own was beginning to flag due to how much punishment he received.

By every metric Eijiro could note, Peter had him outclassed. As much as he tried to bury it, a small part of himself was envious, but he mentally swept those feelings aside.

"Come on, man! The fight has gone on long enough; finish it!" Eijiro said eagerly.

Peter sighed before nodding in agreement. "Okay. Well, sorry about this!" Peter said before nearly blurring forward.

Eijiro knew he couldn't evade these attacks, so he tried to tank as much of it as possible. He pushed his Quirk to the limit, covering as much of his arms, torso, and gut as he could with his rock-like skin. The first few blows made him flinch, and he could hear the loud cracks from the fist hitting his more durable skin. Those first few blows occurred within a few seconds, with the subsequent blows growing in strength. He had to wince as he was really beginning to feel it.

Eijiro dug his feet into the ground as much as possible to keep himself from being pushed further back. But the blows just kept getting stronger and stronger. He knew he could take a beating and withstand blows with multiple metric tons of force behind them, but this was like getting smashed by cars, then trucks that were gradually increasing in size all focused into fists. He felt his Quirk fail on a few parts, causing him to try to cover the new weakness and force his Quirk to recover, to let him last as long as he could under the punishing barrage.

Eijiro held on for another ten seconds and thirty punishing blows before it finally broke through. He cried out as Peter's heavy swing cracked the air and sent him flying across the arena to smash into the cement wall, damaging the concrete from his landing. After his momentum finally ended, he fell to the grass and could barely catch himself on one knee.

He winced internally, struggling to keep at bay the dizziness he felt. His stomach, arms, and ribs were screaming at him to stop. He stayed like that, trying to gain enough strength to stand. It seemed he had taken his time, too, as he soon saw a hand held out in front of him.

"Want some help?" Peter asked, grinning down at him.

Eijiro grinned as he grasped it and was pulled up. "Oooh, ow! Man, how many trucks did you hit me with?"

"... Twelve. Though, that depends on the kind of truck."

Eijiro barked a laugh, the absurdity of his friend knowing the exact number breaking through the pain before he was forced to cringe as the pain fought back for his attention. "Okay, laughing is not a good idea until Recovery Girl looks me over."

"Ahhh, I wanted to tell you about all these new knock-knock jokes I heard!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Pony straightened her back and shoulders, taking several deep breaths, before walking down the steps toward her classmates. She waited for the anger her classmates likely held for her, for failing to get further than she did and letting them down. As her hoofs clomped onto the cement, her presence was noticed by some in her class. A lump caught in her throat at the prospect of the mental anguish that would now start.

"Pony-chan! Great job out there, girl!" Setsuna cheered, putting her arm over her back and giving her a one-armed hug. Setsuna's lower half was still sitting in a seat several meters away; the sight was common for her classmates as the floating upper half of her body greeted her. Setsunna's smile disappeared, however, as she became serious.

"While all of us would have liked for you to have gotten further than you did, to show the world what Class B can do, you did get dealt one of the worst hands! It's like getting dealt a two-seven in poker or something. The only one that might have been worse was Saotome," Setsuna said. She then turned back, her wide grin returning as she rubbed the top of Pony's head, "But even with that hand, you had us going for a second that you might have actually won! You should have seen Monoma's freak out!"

"I did not freak out!" Neito yelled out, getting to his feet and pointing at the green-haired girl. Most of the class laughed at the byplay, silencing the blonde. He returned to his seat and resumed his pouting.

"Oh yes, he did!" Setsuna said, grinning at the boy.

"What were his words?" Juzo said as he looked upwards, acting like he had difficulty remembering. "Oh, right, it was 'See! Not so hot now, Class A!'"

Pony giggled, happy that her class didn't appear upset with her. Though her face still turned downward, as she needed to get one thing out of the way.

"I am sorry I couldn't get farther, everyone…," Pony said. After a moment, she remembered to add a deep bow.

"You're fine, Tsunotori-kun," Itsuka said, warmly smiling. "Like Tokage-kun said, you were facing an extremely difficult opponent. If Haruno-san had been careless and treated you as someone to underestimate, then that strategy likely could have worked. The fact you made sure she treated you as someone not to underestimate means you have her respect."

Pony blinked at that, not having considered that a possibility. It returned a smile to her, making her feel better. Especially any concern about Sakura's sincerity.

"Seriously, though, how many of us knew she could create clones, illusions, or whatever the hell that thing was? Or the ability to move underground like that?" Sen said, shaking his head as he thought it over. "Whatever the hell her Quirk is, we don't have a handle on it, and its versatility is insane. Couple all that with whatever that water dragon was and her destroying Zero-pointers with her fists. Any way you look at it, we lacked information."

"She isn't the only one from Class A. Saotome and Parker, not to mention some of the others that are fairly powerful," Kosei said, his elbows resting on his knees as his hands allowed his chin to rest on them as he looked out into the arena. The usually enthusiastic and competitive brown-haired boy was being serious. "Before today, I wouldn't have given Monoma's complaints about Class A's favoritism a second look. But now, it does feel like they stacked the deck in their favor."

"See! I told you they did! But you didn't want to believe me!" Neito said, almost getting out of his seat. "They get to play favorites. We're just the scraps to them!"

"Hey, don't speak badly about Peter!" Pony said, pointing at Kosei for disparaging him. But she felt less sure of herself than she would usually have liked.

Kosei blinked as he turned to her, seeing she was just upset for one of her friends. "I wasn't. I am just noting that he is strong, and from what you and Honenuki-kun have told us, a super genius of some sort," Kosei said, trying to calm his classmate down.

"It's okay, Pony-kun," Juzo reassured her, even as she sat beside him. "We're just acknowledging a trend. We don't know why it happened like this. Whatever selection process the U.A. Staff used to distribute us, do you, or any of you, think that Kan-sensei would allow it without an excellent reason?"

The fact that their entire class, including Neito, was silent on this was proof enough for everyone.

"It is not out of the bounds of reason to inquire with Sensei about the reasoning. He may or may not tell us, but we can at least express our concerns over it to him," Juzo said.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oooo, that was awesome!" Kota shouted in excitement, hopping around like a bunny in the limited space he had.

"It was," Katashi said, smiling as the two boys walked out of the arena together. "That fight reminded me of some of my earlier days. Parker seems like he will be an interesting fight for Ranma. And I saw some hints of Ranma's training in Kirishima."

"Yeah, Sensei said he's in his club," Kota agreed, having stopped moving and was now nodding while his arms folded across his chest. He looked as if he was trying to impart deep wisdom.

Sorahiko noticed that he was physically paralleling Katashi's pose, causing him to chuckle as he watched the boy mimicking his old friend. The quiet comradery with his old friend and the youthful exuberance of Kota were a fantastic pairing with this outing. It had been an excellent decision to join Katashi and Kota, helping to quell some of the loneliness he had felt in recent years. He was going to need it before the day was finished.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter found the oddity of their nurse's lips amusing. Even though her Quirk didn't directly list it, it seemed to allow them to bend far more than regular lips, giving her great reach for her little kisses.

"There you go, dear," Chiyo said as she watched her Quirk get to work on Eijiro.

Eijiro felt around his stomach and other sore spots, finding the pain was gone. He gave her a big grin. "Thank you, Recovery Girl!"

"You're welcome. Please be careful out there and try to avoid taking so much damage in the future," Chiyo said as the boy with spiky red hair stood up, looking a little embarrassed at the admonishment. "But it seems it is finally getting through to you that you don't have to take every hit."

Eijiro winced, remembering how the old Pro-Hero had threatened him to learn his lesson. The threat of withholding her Quirk's ability to heal and the danger of repeated 'lessons' from Ranma had done a number on Tetsutetsu and himself.

"Now, run along, dear, I need to finish looking over Parker so he can head back as well," Chiyo said.

"Right! Thank you very much, Recovery Girl!" Eijiro said, giving her a bow and walking towards the door. "I'll wait for you outside, Peter!"

"Okay," Peter responded as Eijiro closed the door behind him.

"Alright, dear. Come over to the table so I can take a quick peek at your injuries," Chiyo said.

Peter blinked, forgetting he actually had injuries and it wasn't just a quick checkup. He looked down and saw the tiny red lines and the shredded gym shirt but nothing else. They didn't hurt; his mind had dismissed them while his body started healing. Either way, he lifted his shirt off, showing his impressive abs and musculature for a biologically fifteen-year-old. Though considering what kind of school this was, most of the students in the Heroics classes had physiques that were better than the general population, so he didn't particularly stand out like he did back at Midtown High.

Chiyo put some latex gloves on and inspected the wounds. Most were on his torso, though a few were on his sides. However they were all shallow and showed signs of his advanced healing. "Hmmm, yes, healing up nicely. Your Quirk registry does note a small healing factor, significantly better than normal, but not applicable immediately like some healing factors can do."

Peter remained silent as she inspected him. It didn't take her long to examine any particular cut, but since Eijiro's hands could create multiple cuts from a single punch, he had dozens of them. When finished, she removed the gloves and deposited them in the appropriate bin for proper disposal.

"Alright, Young Parker. Lean down, and I'll give you a quick smooch, and you can get on your way," Chiyo said, smiling at him.

Peter almost obeyed her suggestion when he remembered another tidbit about his body and the person inspecting him. "Ummm, please ensure you do not ingest any of my blood, Shuzenji-sensei."

"Hmmm?" Chiyo responded, more surprised than curious.

"My blood is… slightly toxic, especially to those that are immune compromised," Peter said, trying and failing to give a reassuring smile.

"You mean due to the slight radiation your blood puts out?" Chiyo asked.

Peter winced at her being more accurate in her brief explanation than he had expected her to be. That made things potentially complicated—really complicated.

"Oh, don't worry yourself, Boy," Chiyo said, tapping his knee. "No, I have not tested your blood, heard that information from anyone else, and it was not in any of the paperwork we have on file regarding your medical files. I just know the symptoms of radiation poisoning. It isn't extreme radiation, or there would have been, or at least should have been, additional warnings. But the elderly and those with weaker systems are more vulnerable. So thank you for your concern."

Peter rubbed his head, bashful of how well she had called him out on that. In hindsight, he should have guessed that might have been something to realize in advance. "Sorry, it isn't usually something I have to worry about, but I realized with your age, you might be susceptible to it."

"Thank you, Parker-san," Chiyo said, smiling at him. "It's always nice when patients also try to look after their doctors and nurses that are treating them."

Peter happily smiled at her, finding her a bit like his Aunt May. Stern when needed, but also incredibly kind and warm. The memory pained him briefly, but he soon put it behind him.

"As for any other concerns you might have regarding your body, I am aware of the warnings on incinerating any blood samples quickly and not to perform tests on them. I can recognize when someone has secrets they want to keep hidden," Chiyo said.

Peter winced. Yet another example of secrecy biting him in the ass. "Sorry, it's just really sensitive information that could cause some trouble."

Chiyo snorted, sounding odd coming from such a small and old woman. "That is typically why secrets are kept, is it not?" She asked, smiling at the interplay she had with the boy. "While I can make some educated guesses as to what might be going on, it is not something I would reveal without an exceptional reason."

Peter nodded, not wanting to underestimate her intelligence.

"Though, and I presume you would need to speak to Dr. Shield about it, it would be wise to inform me of at least some of those particulars," Chiyo said as she locked eyes with him. "If there is a medical emergency, then I can give more accurate medical treatment or know what to do to avert potential problems your secrets might cause."

Peter paused before sighing and admitting she was right. He wasn't sure about bringing her into the loop, even with as little as the secrets of his 'Quirk' would reveal.

"I can see it still bothers you some, so let me make a suggestion. Your Guardian, Dr. Shield, knows one of my patients very well: All Might."

Peter widened his eyes, though it did make sense that she might be one of the doctors most likely to treat him if he became injured.

"We can ask All Might to be an intermediary between us, as Dr. Shield and I can attest to All Might's character. Just a suggestion for the future."

"I will bring it up with Dr. Shield," Peter said, nodding as he found her proposals and reasoning sound. "He's been meaning to contact All Might, but we were waiting for a few things before we did that."

"Hmmm, well, I would suggest you come to a decision no later than the end of the semester to be on the safe side," Chiyo said.

"I think we can do that."

"Good, now, lean down so I can give you a smooch, grab a clean shirt, and get back to watching your friends beat each other up so I have more work to do!"

Peter laughed, leaning down so she could kiss his cheek. While he knew some people found it weird, he was used to it. After all, he grew up in New York, and his Aunt May was Italian.

"Thanks!" Peter said, turning towards the spare clothes. He grabbed one in his size and quickly put it on.

"You're welcome, dear. Please let me know what you decide to do. And go have fun!" Chiyo said, with a bit of excitement in her voice.

Peter waved goodbye to her and walked towards the door when his spider-sense tingled.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Alright, everyone! Prepare yourselves, for it is time for a colossal fight! One of many we will get as we near the finals!" Present Mic yelled, the crowd screaming in excitement. "The next match is between the standout star, Saotome Ranma!"

Shoto glared at the screen as they stepped onto the field. The screen had changed to showcase Ranma winning the first event and Ranma's female form dodging a series of attacks at the end of the second event. He typically wouldn't care about the attention Ranma was getting, but it just added to his aggravation and how it had attracted his father. Yet that anger was a simmer compared to how he had let it build up earlier.

He was thankful that Kyoka woke him from that state, unsure if he would go too far in blind anger and seriously injure someone. Kyoka wouldn't have deserved it, and neither would Ranma. Even though his father warned him that he didn't stand a chance if he didn't go all out, he wouldn't let himself get to that state. The consequences would be too severe.

"Versus…" Present Mic said, "The child of a Pro-Hero, the legacy from one of our Top Ten, a boy that has trained for a decade and has a powerful Quirk inherited from his parents! Todoroki Shoto!"

Shoto glared at the man for mentioning his father, but he also knew it was the man's job to drum up attention. At least the man hadn't mentioned his name and had included his mother, something few people would ever do.

He finished walking up the steps and saw his opponent doing the same thing while wearing that carefree grin he liked to sport, and his body was completely relaxed with his hands in his pockets. When they stopped at the appropriate distance from each other, Shoto went over his plans for the fight.

Saotome's speed and strength made him someone he did not want to allow within his attack range. The memory of their first fight told him all it might take was a single blow. The memory of the second encounter, during the Cavalry Battle, was also at the forefront of his mind. Ranma could readily destroy sections of his ice, meaning it needed to be extremely thick, or it would only be a minor impediment. He needed his ice to pin him down and hold him long enough to push him out of bounds or immobilize him long enough for the judges to call the match. He could do it, but he had to be careful.

"Are you ready?" Present Mic asked them.

Shoto lowered his profile, his right leg correctly touching the ground while his right hand hovered above it. His training had allowed him to split his control and let his Quirk do several things simultaneously, but the tasks needed to be almost automatic with no deviation. He would need that given his self-imposed limit, as he needed a way to attack and defend simultaneously. Having to switch between the two would be too dangerous.

"Start!" Present Mic yelled.

Shoto threw his first attack, a wall of ice that grew to several meters in height by the time it reached Ranma's location. It missed, like he anticipated, as Ranma flickered to one side. Shoto was ready for it, though, as another wall of ice had gone out the instant Shoto figured out which direction the pigtailed boy had gone.

The second wall of ice had missed Ranma by several meters, causing the black-haired boy to tilt his head as he tracked its movement. Shoto wasn't foolish enough to assume he was honestly distracted and continued his assault. With the pigtailed boy caught between the two walls, he launched the second phase of his assault as his hand touched down to increase the control of his attacks.

Ranma stood there as Shoto didn't appear to do anything for a moment before he flickered backward and avoided the spear of ice nearly as long as the gap between the two walls that emerged from one of the walls. The martial artist repeated to dodge a dozen times as spears of ice exploded from the walls on both sides. The long and sharp icicles made the audience gasp at how quickly they appeared as they sought out Ranma.

When that attack finally halted, Ranma was still visible amongst the spikes and was grinning in Shoto's direction. So Shoto started phase three of his assault as his Quirk once more flowed through the ice. It was imperceptible by most of the audience, but those capable could see the thin coating of ice that flowed along the already-created ice as it moved to its desired location.

Almost all at once, the spikes of icicles grew even more icicles from all over. Then an immense number of icicles grew out of those and covered everything between the two walls in only a few seconds. A loud grinding noise was heard as ice ground against ice as it filled the void.

Even as his latest attack finished, Shoto glared upwards at Ranma as he stood atop the massive ramp of ice that had formed. Ranma's smirk did not help his mood. Shivering as the cold began to impact his body, Shoto's breath came out as mist and again he tried to capture his elusive prey, this time from below Ranma's feet.

Ranma flickered to various points of the ice block, avoiding the pillars of ice that shot up from below where he was standing. A dozen such attacks happened within just a few seconds until Shoto became confused as Ranma was no longer visible.

"Not bad, but can you do anything else?"

Shoto jerked to his left, trying to distance himself from Ranma, who had appeared to his right and only a meter away. His right hand touched the ground as he lowered his body while moving away, sending out another wave of ice, this one growing faster than any of his other attacks. This attack was more vicious because he had been startled, his control wavering.

Again, Ranma flickered to the side, avoiding the attack. He wasn't even looking at Shoto. Instead, he leaned forward to start inspecting the ice from up close, tilting his head slightly and then the other way every few seconds while his arms adopted a thinking pose.

"Hmmm, faster and stronger that time. I'm guessing the speed of the attack increases based on the power behind it?" Ranma asked. "Looks like you lost a little control there, so you mostly try to limit yourself, right?"

Shoto hesitated since he had failed multiple attempts, and Ranma wasn't doing anything. Ranma's movements left Shoto off-balance, happening so quickly that he couldn't even perceive it. It was unnerving him so severely that his anger finally broken through, only to be drowned out by another emotion.

Now that he was facing him directly, he realized his father had spoken the truth. He tried to think of anything else he could do to fight the pigtailed boy and pin him down, but he was drawing blanks. His breathing began to increase as that hidden emotion, one that his anger had covered up and hidden from view, was being revealed in all of its ugly glory.

Shoto's eyes widened significantly as his breathing hitched, and he began to panic. He eyed Ranma carefully, like a trapped mouse watching a cat lounge casually in front of it, waiting for its meal to make its day more entertaining.

Ranma turned away from the ice, and his grin returned as he looked toward Shoto. It relaxed when he observed his behavior. "Sooooo…," Ranma awkwardly said, "you haven't answered my question. Can you do anything else?"

Shoto didn't respond, his brain frozen between fight or flight. It dragged on for an uncomfortable amount of time, long enough for Ranma to cross his arms and tap his foot in boredom.

Ranma finally sighed, clearly not happy about how things were playing out. "Man, your speech from early got me all excited. You said you were going to fight me with everything you have! While that last attack was a little faster than some of your others, it wasn't that much better than what you've already used. Is that really all you can do?"

Shoto's internal war with himself was shifting at Ranma's words. One side was winning and beginning to claw forward.

"Well, if that's it, I'll just go ahead and end the fight no–"

Shoto's internal war ended. Anger overtook fear, consumed it as fuel to reach new heights and crushed even his unconscious limits to unleash the full might of his mother's Quirk. His Frost poured out of him like a dam that had suffered a complete and catastrophic failure, not at a singular point, but the entire thing breaking instantly.

And the world turned white.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Mt. Lady, you need to pay attention to the crowd!" Kamui Woods said, having found her attention locked onto the large screen outside of the stadium once more.

"But I can't miss this!" Mt. Lady said, her eyes gleefully watching the boy, who was also a girl, dominate the fight.

Kamui growled under his breath at his coworker. Any time Saotome appeared on the screen, her focus immediately shifted to it and ignoring everything else. She was far from the only one, as most pedestrians looked at it as the pigtailed boy fought Endeavor's son.

He shared a look with Death Arms, who merely shrugged his shoulders to indicate he was as lost as he was on how to get her to concentrate on their job. He shook his head before turning to watch the gaping crowd as they watched the fight. It made his job easier since he didn't have to concentrate as much on the ones actively watching. Still, it was good to be vig–

"Ahh!" Mt. Lady cried out, along with others around them.

Kamui started to turn around to see what was wrong, but then he felt the Earth shake beneath him for a few seconds. His eyes widened as much as everyone else's as he looked at the stadium. The screen had gone dark, and the connection appeared lost. Though the mountain of ice sticking up out of the top of the stadium was rather hard to miss.

"Wha—what just happened?" Kamui asked no one in particular and didn't receive an answer since no one appeared to have one.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Holy shit!" Chihiro yelled out as she ducked down from the massive ice wall that had formed right in front of their faces. The brightness and then the building mass had both arrived with such an intense speed that she had barely ducked down before it was on them.

She felt the coldness once she knew she wasn't hit by the ice. It was like stepping outside a mountaintop resort at night, that abrupt difference between a cozy warmth and the sudden bite of freezing temperatures.

She took her jacket from the chair it hung on and tried to wrap it around her more thoroughly to help combat the cold as she looked upwards. She stared in shock as the mountain of ice went past the roof. It appeared to have damaged the roof, parts of it piercing it.

"Look away and cover your heads!" Etsurou yelled, causing everyone, including Chihiro, to do just that. They realized why as pieces of icicles and debris fell around them. Everyone remained still while they waited for the danger to finish trickling down. Their past experiences with hazardous situations were helpful.

"Please step away from the stadium's edge for your protection," a voice said to one side. Chihiro noticed it was a Pro-Hero working today's event. "Once we have verified it is safe, you can return."

Chihiro looked towards their equipment, finding a layer of frost had appeared over the wall; though it was mild compared to other areas, she could tell. Some of the equipment at the edge had also been affected, potentially damaging some of the equipment due to the sudden change.

Chihiro turned to Etsurou and gave him some orders, "Get the camera! We can't miss this!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori stood up rapidly, concerned, as he saw the massive attack form from Young Todoroki. As he saw how close the mountain of ice was to some of the bystanders, he activated–

"Don't!" Thirteen shouted, grabbing his thin arm with her thick gloves to ensure she had his attention. When he turned back to look at her, she gave her reasoning. "Don't, Yagi-san! You are too visible here, too many eyes and too many cameras. Your secret will be revealed too easily if you transform here!"

Toshinori knew she was right about the dangers, which caused him to hesitate. He still debated whether he should do it anyway, damn the consequences.

"You can relax, Yagi-san," Sekijiro said, still remaining in his seat as he looked down at the arena. It had taken him a moment to get over his shock at how much power Todoroki had just unleashed, but he quickly evaluated the situation. "Look at the Pros on the other side of the stadium, the ones that can see the damage more accurately than us. While many of them are shocked, they aren't rushing as if it is an emergency. The audience is fine."

Toshinori turned his gaze back to the other side of the stadium to observe the same thing, causing him to breathe a little easier. He then looked at the center of the arena, where Shoto was recovering. But he saw no signs of Ranma, and that worried him. "Young Saotome, I think he's trapped in there!"

"The same Saotome that was trapped under the Zero-Pointer at the entrance exam? With added debris from some of the collapsed buildings it pulled down with it? The same boy that had dived into it to save a girl none of us had realized was there until it was far too late? And held it up for fifteen minutes? That same boy?" Vlad asked, his eyebrow rising as a tiny smirk formed. "I think he'll be fine."

"What I am worried about is any damage to the ceiling caused by the ice," Power Loader said, staring up at the structure near the open enclosure that most of the ice had gone through. "It punctured through a few spots and might have bent some of the metal. Possible hazard for those below, so before that ice can be removed, we need to inspect it and clear the area below."

"I'll create some clones to float up there and do a quick inspection," Kaito said. "Some of the robots with flying capabilities can also take images for others to look at and inspect."

Toshinori sat back down as he had stopped panicking, glad things were well in hand. But that feeling of sitting back and letting others work when he should be out there helping stung him deeply. It wasn't his pride that was injured; Toshinori cared very little about his pride. It was his compassion that stung from his inaction. They were right though; the need was not there. Yet.

And he had to trust that Ranma was an extraordinary young man.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

All of Class A, who were currently present in the stands, save one, stared in shock at the new feature in the middle of the arena that had formed from Shoto. They knew he was strong, but to create something that massive and that quickly? It went well past their expectations.

The thing was absolutely enormous, especially for those close to the ground level like they were. For them it loomed quite menacingly. At its base, it exploded sideways and then expanded towards the other end of the arena, stopping just before the audience and shooting almost directly upwards; massive ice crystals that looked more like a jagged mountain range moved ever upwards.

"Ho– holy crap!" Denki cried out, causing many of his classmates to just nod along with the sentiment.

"Impressive," Sakura said, observing and calculating the scale. She would estimate that if that was a ninjutsu technique, it would have been at a Jonin level to possibly kage, though the speed of its creation was another selling point. Then again, she was desensitized to attacks of this scale. The primary question she had was its durability.

"Only impressive?" Mina asked, turning to look at her friend, incredulous at how she had reacted. When Sakura turned to her, tilted her head, and gave her a slight but arrogant smirk, she remembered everything she had seen her do. Mina gulped as she gave her friend a weak smile. "... right. Only impressive."

"Hahahahaha!"

A loud and annoying voice laughed, making most of Class A grimace at the tone before looking to their left to see someone from Class B looking over the divider. His face sported a smile between a smirk and a grin as if he was looking down at the people in front of him as trash. The fact that the smile didn't reach his eyes just reinforced it.

"Look at how your Ace from Class A was utterly defeated!" Neito enjoyed this chance to finally mock Class A and take them down several pegs from their undeserved position. "I guess the rumors about Class A have been blown way out of proportion! Now, no one will take you seriously ever again! Hahahaha– Ack!"

"Sorry about that!" Itsuka said, her head peeking over the wall after grabbing him with her enlarged fist and holding him in the air. She usually would have just knocked him out, but she had a feeling she didn't want to miss his expression when he watched this match's completion.

Class A listened silently to his tirade, most of them sweating or grimacing at how obnoxious he was. Two, however, were smirking.

"That would only apply, Monoma-san, if Saotome actually loses this fight. You're a fool if you count your winnings before the fight ends," Sakura said before using her thumb to point at the giant ice fixture, "and you're also leaving out the fact that someone from our class just did that."

Her words punctured Nieto's ego-fueled balloon, not enough to keep him from trying to respond, but they had hit home more than he would like to admit. He was ready to retaliate but never got the chance.

"I wouldn't worry so much about Pigtailed Bastard's fight and more about your own upcoming fight, you Extra!" Katsuki yelled out, grinning at how that had further deflated the arrogant boy. Though, he didn't account for everyone turning to look at him in confusion.

"His own fight?" Itsuka asked, truly curious about what Katsuki was talking about. "He has an upcoming fight? He's not in the tourney, so it isn't part of the school festival. Who's he fighting?"

"Monoma-san has a fight?" Mashirao asked, poking his own head over the wall.

"Who? When!?" Tetsutetsu asked, demanding as he looked on as well.

Neito panicked, realizing just how bad of a situation he was in now. While he didn't care about Class A's opinion, he knew his own Class would not be happy with him when they realized who he was fighting. He really did not want to do it, but he had no choice and pleaded with his eyes at Katsuki to remain silent– crap.

Katsuki's evil grin told everyone else that he would enjoy this. "Oh, he just decided to pick a fight with Mini-Pigtail!"

"Mini-Pigtail?" Everyone asked, their heads tilting to the side as they tried to piece together the puzzle.

"I think he means Kota."

Class A looked to the side and saw Peter and Eijiro had just arrived, both having hurried back.

"Kota-kun!" Itsuka asked, her voice nearly shrill as it raised an octave, something that none of them had heard from her before. After getting a nod from Katsuki, she turned and glared at her classmate. "Well, it looks like someone will get some extra lessons on controlling themselves!"

Almost everyone wanted to continue that conversation, but a massive crack in the air interrupted them.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto breathed heavily, the moisture freezing as it left him. Even after his attack had finished, it took him some time to get his bearings and realize what he had done. He took several steps backward, nearly tripping, as he saw how badly he had lost control.

He had created a sheer block of ice in front of him, starting barely a meter in front of him and taking up almost his entire field of vision. It dug into the ground and spread out, moving towards the edges of the stadium. He looked around to the sides, seeing a layer of frost and ice covering dozens of meters in every direction in front of the mountain's base.

He began to panic when he realized he might have seriously injured people with that attack. He looked to the sides to find Cementoss and Midnight still in the same positions. Midnight, with no natural protection, was trapped in a layer of ice that had formed on a quarter of her body as it traveled up her leg. She was shaking from the cold and the lack of appropriate clothing for such an occasion, but it looked like she was okay. Cementoss had also been caught in it; his feet and the outer edges near his chair had a layer of frost. Though a wall of cement had risen up and protected him from the worst of it. The ground to their sides and further out was in worse shape.

"Midnight! Cementoss! Did my ice trap anyone? Is everyone alright?" Shoto shouted at them, terrified that he had hurt anyone and desperate to get them out of the danger he had put them in.

"On- one- one mome- ment," Midnight yelled back, the words stuttering as her teeth chattered uncontrollably. She then put her finger to an ear and spoke into her microphone. After several seconds, she spoke even louder, and he had heard her use his English teacher's first name. Her annoyed glare told him she wasn't getting a response or didn't like what she heard.

The stadium speakers crackled from the cold air that was impacting some equipment. "Todoroki, this is Aizawa. You can calm down. Only Saotome was caught in the ice. There are a few minor injuries from falling debris but nothing worse than bumps, bruises and scratches. They are being directed to Recovery Girl for treatment. You still have a match to continue."

While Shoto did relax from the news that only minor injuries were reported, it was undone when he realized Ranma was still trapped inside. "Stop the match! We need to get Saotome out of there!"

"That would only be a problem if Saotome couldn't get out," Aizawa said. His calm voice seemed at odds with the situation, and his words didn't match reality.

"Eras- er- -chan, I- I think you are- overestimating- Saotome," Midnight said while working to break the ice covering her leg.

"Yes," Cementoss said, standing up and not appearing to be severely affected by the cold like the others. "We need to call the match and free Saotome before he runs out of oxygen or suffers from hypothermia or frostbite."

"Unnecessary," Aizawa said.

"Unnecessary?" Shoto shouted, shocked by the dismissal of the danger his student was in. "How could it possibly be–"

Shoto was halted when a massive crack pierced the air and shook the ground throughout the stadium. It was soon followed by more minor secondary cracks, causing Shoto to turn his head and look at the mountain of ice. He stepped further away and saw those cracks become visible in the ice, even as a few large chunks fell, breaking the ground when they hit and shifting the dirt as they sank in.

Shoto backed up far enough to impact the original wall of ice he had created at the start of the match, causing him to trip. He managed to catch himself though as he only went down to one knee. He then noticed that the deep cracking noises had ceased, leaving only the sounds of small chunks of ice shifting around as gravity settled matters.

Shoto stood back up, wondering what had happened and if it had, somehow, been Saotome or just a structural weakness of the ice. Everyone held their breaths as they waited to see what would happen next. When Shoto, and most others, thought it was finished a massive impact shook the ice, causing the loose frost, ice crystals, and some larger bits to fall. Those more familiar with such scenarios noted that the impact had been muffled as if it had to travel through multiple walls.

Moments later, another impact, this one louder and stronger than the previous, reverberated from the ice. And then another. They heard it occur another five times before they could see cracks appear near the mountain of ice in front of him. There was a momentary pause before another impact caused those cracks to expand significantly.

Shoto could now feel the shockwaves from those blows reverberating through the air. This caused him to quickly climb up the large ramp of ice opposite the mountain, putting distance between himself and his latest creation. When he was halfway up, he turned back and saw one last massive blow had shattered the wall of ice near the base, sending the broken ice flying and smashing into his previous position.

The air was filled with frozen moisture, acting like a cloud of dust. Shoto had to cover the front of his face, protecting his eyes. When he felt it was safe enough, he looked again. His previous position was covered in destroyed debris, and a massive hole was carved out of the glacier. Everyone once again held their breaths, waiting to see what would come from it. The plume of frost took half a minute to finally begin to settle, and there, standing outside of the mountain, was Ranma.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"What was it you were saying to Class A, Neito-chan?" Itsuka asked playfully while sporting a Cheshire grin.

Neito would have slunk into his seat, utterly depressed, if he had been able to finish rebooting. The laughs from his classmates helped speed that process along.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Holy shit!" Etsurou said softly as he continued to take pictures of the boy casually walking out of the mountain of ice. Every photographer wanted to take photographs that defined the world, something that drew people in and told a story with a singular image.

He looked around and found everyone could only stare in awe as the boy removed the snow from his hair and clothes. And he was smiling.

Every photographer or cameraman he knew remembered the images of All Might's debut. In them, he appeared after a disaster, carrying injured and terrified people while sporting a smile that just lifted people's hearts. It was the epitome of their craft.

Etsurou wondered if he had just taken a similar image.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Phew," Ranma said, swishing his hand around to get rid of the excess frost in front of his face before swiping at the loose bits of ice on his clothes and hair. He was being thorough, making sure nothing was left. "That was close! Any longer in there might have melted the ice enough. Once is enough!"

Shoto was silent from shock as he watched him walk away from such a devastating attack and not appear any worse for wear. Ranma then started flexing his body, cracking joints in his limbs and neck to ensure everything was in working order.

Ranma then turned to look at one of the referees before turning to the other and looking them over. "Hey, are you guys okay?"

Midnight and Cementoss both nodded. Despite their professionalism, the events had taken them by surprise.

"Okay, that's good… so, am I out?" Ranma asked, his face scrunching with worry as he dreaded the answer.

"Excuse me?" Midnight asked, unsure if she understood what he was asking.

"Am I out of the match? I technically went out of bounds with the ice holding me over the ground. I can't remember if that counts as technically being out or not…" Ranma asked, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment.

"No," Cementoss said, his voice calm as he answered the question. He also used his Quirk to readjust the cement wall he had created. "You did not touch the actual ground, and it was physically connected to being inside; thus, you are still in this match, Saotome."

"Really?" Ranma asked, his mood reversing as he was given the good news. The nods from the two teachers cemented it for him. "Great! Had me worried for a second there!"

Shoto could only gap at the audacity, as Ranma seemed more concerned about losing the match on a technicality than an attack that might have killed him. An attack that would have severely injured most heroes. Yet he had shrugged it off as if it was nothing!

Shoto's mood altered again when Ranma turned his gaze to lock eyes with him, causing him to gulp and his fear to resurface. At that moment, the smirk Ranma gave him would have previously sent his anger off, but it had been buried by the aftermath.

"Nice try, Todoroki! Had me worried there for a second with that technicality, but it didn't work!" Ranma was smiling now, emphasizing how worried he was by closing his eyes. "Though I wish it wasn't ice, almost activated my cu-- Quirk, again! I'm trying to go through the festival in guy form!"

"Wh- what?" Shoto sputtered, taken off-guard once more, his anger resurfacing. "Why are you complaining about your Quirk? I could have killed you!"

Ranma blinked at him, saying nothing for several seconds as they and their observers watched. "From that?" Ranma asked, throwing a thumb over his shoulder at the ice mountain. Shoto nodded. "It wasn't that bad. Certainly more impressive than what I thought you could do before. You definitely pack some power in that ice Quirk you have."

"The ice could have trapped you and left you without enough oxygen!"

"Eh, I was fine, not that hard to get out of it. Just had to make sure no one else was caught while I was getting out."

"The collapse could have crushed you!"

"Not as bad as a mountain. Those can suck."

"The cold! Hypothermia!"

"I've had worse."

"What the hell is wrong with you, Saotome!" Shoto shouted, trying to understand why he was so cavalier about everything.

"My psychologist said it was some sort of extreme resilience to physical danger, almost too much," Ranma said, shrugging his shoulders. "I tend to require extreme danger to get my adrenaline pumping."

"That wasn't dangerous to you?" Shoto asked, wondering if he should trust him at his word.

"Nah, I was mostly worried about everyone else. Was glad you had it under control, though," Ranma said, giving him a happy grin.

Shoto was at a loss. His emotions had been on a rollercoaster and had spiraled out of control, but luckily for him, it hadn't resulted in a disaster. These latest revelations had just resulted in a constant cycle, with no one emotion able to gain control.

"Sooo, look, I can answer your questions later or something, and hopefully, you can tell me what I supposedly did to your dad or whatever, but we should probably get this fight over with. I think people are getting a little impatient," Ranma said, throwing a thumb towards Midnight.

"If you wouldn't mind," Midnight said, tapping a foot to help get warmth into her previously trapped leg.

Shoto's fear resurfaced, realizing he was about to be attacked. He had looked away briefly to look at Midnight, so of course Ranma had used that time to disappear. Considering how often that had happened to him, he knew what was coming and tried to get his right side to spread his ice to defend himself.

"Sorry about this," Ranma said from Shoto's left.

Shoto's fear spiked further as he felt Ranma grab his left shoulder and arm and lifted him off the ground. His leg was no longer in contact with it and that prevented him from being able to spread his Quirk.

"I'll just go ahead and set you down–"

Shoto hadn't meant to, but with his emotions in such turmoil, his Quirk being overused, being lifted off the ground and being in physical contact made him lash out. Since he couldn't use his right side, he used his right. The side that controlled the other half of his Quirk. The one he had sworn to never use in combat.

Shoto unleashed a burst of flames, akin to a flamethrower in Ranma's face at point-blank range with far too much power. It wasn't as out of control as when he created the mountain of ice or some other attacks, but it was far too much to use on another human.

Shoto felt Ranma drop him but was surprised he was closer to the arena floor than a moment before, and the impact was light. He was able to catch himself on a few chunks of broken ice as he fell. Ranma had already returned him to the middle of the ring so quickly? He had barely felt it.

As for Ranma, he saw the leftover smoke that his flames had created, obscuring where his pigtailed opponent had been. When he was revealed, he wasn't sure how he should feel, as again, the other boy didn't appear to be hurt. He was more worried about his clothes having caught fire and was stamping them out.

"Phew got them all out!" Ranma yelled as he finished inspecting himself. After he was done, he turned and grinned at Shoto. "So you did have more you could do! Fire and Ice? Oh, you could do some interesting combos with those!"

He didn't know how much more he could take, but a part of him was getting used to Ranma's cavalier nature to danger. "Of course. You're fireproof as well."

"Eh, close enough. But, like I said, you could do some interesting combos with those. Kind of interested to see if you could pull off a Hiryu Shoten Ha by yourself," Ranma said, thinking deeply about it. Ranma eventually shrugged before smiling at Shoto. "Either way, if you can use fire as well, we can go ahead and–"

"No."

Ranma blinked in confusion.

"No?" Ranma asked.

Shoto nodded to confirm.

"Why not?"

"Because I made a pledge to become a Pro-Hero without using that man's Quirk," Shoto growled in anger.

"That man?" Ranma asked, tilting his head as he tried to resolve the puzzle.

"My father's," Shoto answered yet again.

"You're father's?"

"Yes."

"Why? And who is your father anyways?"

Shoto's glare shifted, less from anger and more into incredulity. "My father, Endeavor!" Shoto nearly shouted, getting tired of this.

Ranma adopted a thinking poise for several seconds. "Yeah, I got nothing. No idea who that is."

Shoto almost lost his balance; the ice and mental equilibrium nearly spilled him to the ground. "How can you not know who Endeavor is? The number two hero in Japan?!"

"... yeah, still nothing," Ranma said, worried about Shoto as he seemed to be having trouble breathing for a moment. "Maybe describe him? Never really paid attention to the leaderboards."

Shoto paused, wondering if this was reality or not, before diving in. "Tall, red hair like mine covers parts of his body in flame, such as his head and beard!" Seeing that it still didn't appear enough for him, he decided to explain another reason he might know him. "He had a case I think you were involved with last year?"

Shoto noticed that that might have triggered something, as Ranma halted suddenly. His eyes widened and narrowed rapidly as he worked it out. "Ohhhhh! Riiiight! That was that guy's name! Ha! Now I recognize the family resemblance!"

Shoto could hardly believe that was what it took to remember his father, almost taking pleasure in how forgettable he was to Ranma.

"So, what's your beef with him? He was a little annoying at first, but he seemed pretty cool when he left," Ranma said, curious about why his son had such a problem with him.

"Because of what he did to me, what he did to my family!" Shoto growled, only partially aware they were technically in a public setting.

"To your family? To you? What'd he do that was so bad?" Ranma asked.

"He created and raised me as a tool, someone to surpass him. To surpass All Might! To become the strongest Pro-Hero! All because he couldn't!" Shoto shouted, his anger getting the better of him at that moment, no longer caring who heard him. "He separated me from my siblings! Trained me excessively since the moment I was born! He tore my family apart!"

Ranma blinked, appearing to have difficulty processing the information. Most people did when they learned the horrible truth about his family. Part of him hated himself for revealing it here, realizing he was airing some of their dirty laundry like this, especially with how it might impact his brother, sister... and mother. But the other part took some glee in inflicting pain on the man.

"Sooo…" Ranma started off, "he just trained you hard? I… fail to see the problem."

Shoto couldn't believe it. Ranma was just dismissing it.

"I mean, sure, it can be rough, and probably all sorts of arguments between your parents due to training methods popped up, but it isn't like he took you away for a ten-year training trip, right? You still got to see your mother and your siblings?" Ranma asked, then shrugged, turned his head down and away, and mumbled his opinion. "I'd say you got lucky to know them at all."

At first, Shoto thought Ranma was just being dismissive of him again. But Shoto was intelligent, even if he lacked social interactions, and he was able to barely detect… envy? Why would he–

It suddenly connected for Shoto, something he hadn't seen or recognized in the other boy before. He didn't see the signs because Ranma had reacted differently than he had. His strength, skills, attitude towards combat—all of it suddenly made a great deal of sense to him—because it was like looking in a mirror.

It hit him like one of the martial artist's punches. He didn't know how to respond now, he had so many questions. He was desperate to understand, and this was something he had never felt before. That also meant he was frozen, unwilling to continue this private conversation out in the open like this—not just for his own family but also for Ranma's.

"If you are both done… can you please finish the fight and take your conversation elsewhere?" Midnight asked, getting their attention one more time. "We're waiting."

"Oh, sorry, Sensei!" Ranma said, having turned to her for a moment. He turned back to Shoto with a stern look. "You still want to hold your pledge to not use your fire?"

For a brief moment, Shoto considered not holding to his pledge. It had nothing to do with fear. He wasn't afraid of Ranma anymore. Even with as much power as he wielded, it didn't scare him anymore. He considered it because he wanted to fight Ranma with everything he had now. And it wasn't from a desire to win, but because Ranma had wanted it. But… he would hold it. For now.

"Yes," Shoto finally responded.

Ranma smiled at that, confusing Shoto a little further. "Alright, let's get this fight over with."

"Yes–" Shoto said before realizing he had already been picked up and moved. He felt his feet touch the ground casually as Ranma set him down. He blinked and saw Ranma was still grinning.

"Out of bounds!" Cementoss yelled. Shoto looked down and noticed that he had been set down just past the boundary. "Saotome Ranma wins!"

"Why didn't you incapacitate me or hit me to win?" Shoto asked, no anger in his voice, only curiosity.

"Well, if you're having to recover, it's harder to talk, right?" Ranma shrugged his shoulders before looking in another direction. "Besides, we should probably do something about your ice before anyone might get hurt."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"I can see how Muscular lost to the boy," Sorahiko said, his eyes watching as the two students worked together to safely dismantle the large block of ice. Present Mic and Eraser Head had said there would be a fifteen-minute wait for the next match as they cleared the stadium. Sorahiko also noted that someone was inspecting the top of the stadium, where minor damage was caused to the roofing. "His strength and speed are impressive, but his skill with both is amazing to see in one so young."

Taking a peek to the side, he saw Kota grinning, likely from hearing all the discussions around them praising his sensei and feeling proud of that.

"I don't think you've seen the whole picture yet, Torino-san," Katashi said, catching his fellow retiree by surprise. "Saotome-san, both here and when he faced Muscular, hasn't been challenged. I didn't say that Saotome had beaten Muscular. I said he humiliated him. Purposefully."

Sorahiko was surprised and confused by the comment. If the boy was still holding back, he could understand that. He understood it better than most, considering who his old friends had been as well as who he had taught how to fight. But to purposely humiliate a villain usually meant they had done something that personally offended you. "Why? He's seeking to become a Pro-Hero, so why would he do something so unprofessional as to humiliate them?"

"First, your presumption that Saotome's primary goal is to be a Pro-Hero is false," Katashi said, causing the other man to be surprised again. "His primary goal is tied to his Quirk, so you will have to forgive me for withholding that for now."

Sorahiko sighed but nodded his acceptance. "Alright, I can accept that. What else?"

"Saotome was brought up to be a martial artist. Not like most that try to use that title, but those of more ancient times and traditions. Before Quirks even appeared," Katashi said. "The kind of environment he grew up in and learned was more of policing your own. If another martial artist stepped out of line, it was your duty to interfere and handle the situation."

"Vigilantism?" Sorahiko asked, raising an eyebrow at such an admission, especially in this day and age with Pro-Heroes. Maybe back in his prime or before, it would be seen in a different light, but as society was now, they wanted and needed to follow the rules.

"Of a sort, but only from our own perspective. They were expected to police their own because many of the skills and techniques they learned could be deadly in the wrong hands. Even in the age of Quirks," Katashi said, then smirked when he saw that Sorahiko didn't believe that last line. "With that, Saotome was taught to treat offenders equal to the offenses."

"His culture of Martial Arts had an expectation of danger to one's life and others who took up their ways. Attacks that would be deadly in nature to normal people would be considered like sparring to him. It was when it would endanger others, non-combatants and innocent people, that they would step in."

"Alright, I think I am following along for now," Sorahiko said.

"Intent had everything to do with determining how far he was to take action. If your action was an accident and was not from being careless, you might receive a light scolding at most. Carelessness would receive a more stern response, demanding them to stop. Not caring about the consequences of your actions would result in a severe beating. But if you intended to hurt someone uninvolved or, as in the case with Muscular, tried to kill a clearly beaten opponent, then he would make sure that they would remember it for the rest of their lives."

Sorahiko couldn't fault him for that, finding it to be something he had been tempted to do with several Villains. Though, there was one part of that explanation that did not line up with what he knew. "But Muscular has killed scores of people, especially many civilians, if I remember the information on the man correctly."

"That was the one thing that saved Muscular that day," Katashi said seriously, leveling his eyes with his shorter colleague. "Saotome-san was ignorant of his past crimes. If he had known what he had done to others, Saotome would have left him a broken mass of flesh that could never recover, having more in common with paraplegics. Muscular would have begged for death by the end of it."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma grumbled as she exited the arena with Shoto at her side. The one downside to trying to melt so much ice was that it tended to turn into its liquid state rather quickly without constant cold. Though it was a minor grumble since it wasn't during the fights and therefore didn't count.

While Shoto didn't react to it other than general curiosity, she did hear and feel more people pointing at her from the audience. At least the reactions to it were still better than what she had gotten in Nerima and leagues better than places outside her old home.

As they entered the hallways leading to the many different rooms that served the arena's purposes, Ranma started looking around and hoping to spot what she was looking for. No such luck.

"What are you looking for?" Shoto asked.

"Ah, looking for a bathroom or kitchen where I can get some hot water," Ranma replied, not spotting it down another path.

"Why?"

"To change back into a guy," Ranma replied, confused as to why he was questioning it.

"Let me rephrase, 'Why do you need hot water to change into a guy?'" Shoto asked again.

Ranma almost retorted angrily when she realized he might not have been around any of the conversations where she had explained the dynamics of her 'Quirk.' "I guess you might not have heard me explain it. I change with cold and hot water; cold changes me into a girl, and hot changes me into a guy," she said as she started hunting for what she needed again.

Shoto raised an eyebrow, another oddity to Ranma added to the many on his list. Though, with Ranma's resistance to temperatures, he wondered if that was how it was achieved. He also realized it was something he could help her with now. "How hot does it need to be? How much do you need?"

Ranma looked at him, wondering why he was asking, but decided to answer. "Around sixty degrees, sometimes less, sometimes more. Usually, a good splash on the head or face is enough, or submerging some of my body. Washing hands isn't usually enough, weirdly."

Shoto nodded. "Cup your hands and hold them out towards me."

Ranma wondered what he was up to but complied. She watched as Shoto used his right side to create a small layer of ice on her skin before it expanded to become an ice crystal that filled her hands. As he brought his left hand up, she finally realized what he was suggesting, which put a massive smile on her face. She watched as he melted the ice and heated it to the desired temperature.

"That's good enough, thanks!" Ranma said, glee in her voice at such a handy solution. It was so much better than Nerima, where hot-water heaters were a rarity outside of onsens. She dumped the water on her head after leaning forward. He increased in height, hair changed color, and bits of body altered and changed. Inspecting his hands, he was extremely pleased that it had worked. "Wow! That is handy to have around. Almost tempted to sling you over my back as a portable water heater or something!"

Shoto nodded, glad to help his classmate, which surprised him slightly. Though now that they were more alone and Ranma's issue had been dealt with, his curiosity couldn't be held back. "Saotome-san, you said some things that surprised me. You obviously have training, but how were you trained?"

Ranma raised an eyebrow at the wording but shrugged past it. "My old man trained me most of my life, took me on a ten-year training trip. Tended to go from place to place, whether different training grounds, environments, or dojos to challenge."

Shoto had been correct. Ranma had been trained like him, trained from a young age by their fathers. However, from the description, his original guess as to who Ranma's father was wasn't likely. "Did you get to see your mother? Do you have any siblings?"

Ranma finally recognized why he was asking some of these questions, especially in the context of what he had said earlier. Since it wasn't anything he considered sensitive, he didn't mind telling him. "I don't have any siblings, though I call some of my Guardian's that," Ranma said. It was required according to them, otherwise they would pout. Pouting was more difficult for him to deal with than any yelling. "As for my mother, I didn't get to see her until the trip had finished, about two– err, one and a half years ago."

"She let him take you?" Shoto asked, surprised that she would do something like that since the memories of his own mother were to try to protect him from his father's training. "What was she like?"

Ranma winced at the first question. It was loaded and dealt with far too many personal issues. It also brought up other aspects of his mother's personality that were difficult to describe without giving that context. He decided to leave that part out for now.

"She was kind to everyone around her, willing to help others with their lives and households, and a wonderful cook. But she could also be stern when you did something she considered wrong. She was a traditionalist, wearing a kimono all the time and how she interacted with others," Ranma said, smiling at some of his fond memories of her. "As for her letting him take me, her… traditionalist upbringing tended to require her to follow the man of the house's decisions. But even with that, she didn't want to let him do it."

Shoto thought Ranma's mother sounded much like his own. He wondered if the two could have been friends. What would it have been like for the two of them to share their life stories with each other?

"My Old Man had started training me at home, but he didn't like how Mom was 'coddling' me and wanted to get serious about my training. So he wanted to take me on the trip. He proposed it to Mom, but she didn't like it. From what I was told, they had a bit of a fight until he finally convinced her to let him take me with some promises," Ranma said, hoping Shoto wouldn't ask what those promises were.

"They fought?" Shoto asked.

"The way it was explained to me, yeah. He raised his voice and tried to be strict while she hit him over the head with nearby furniture," Ranma said.

Shoto blinked at that, finding it a strange reversal of his own family's history. "Did he hit her?"

"No, he'd never lay a hand on her."

Shoto could only feel a bit of envy, wondering what would have happened with his family if his father had been more like Ranma's. But his father hadn't taken him away from home either. At least not in the way that Ranma had described. "What did your father do? Was he a Pro-Hero?"

Ranma had to pause to remember other people's understanding of his history. "No, he wasn't a Pro-Hero. He did take odd jobs here and there to finance our trip, but he was primarily a martial artist—one of the best in the world. That was what he trained me to be."

"He didn't train you to become a Pro-Hero?" Shoto asked, slightly confused by his assumption having been wrong.

"A Martial Artist can sometimes act like a Pro-Hero, protecting the weak, helping in natural disasters, and stepping in to stop various dangers. But we don't work for an agency or the government, except maybe if they come forward with a request to stop a particular danger," Ranma said with a shrug.

"So they were vigilantes?"

"...kind of? But we didn't go around with costumes or anything, hiding who we were. We tended to wear our training dogi or other appropriate clothing, usually whatever we had on," Ranma said.

Shoto nodded at that. It was something his father wouldn't have been able to do himself, tied to his agency as he was. So far, while he had been taken from home, it seemed that Ranma had received the much better deal. "How did your father train you?"

"Whenever he wasn't busy working, or with me at school, he would train me. Katas, techniques, physical training, sparring, all that. He tried to turn everything into training, from eating, walking from place to place, and more."

"Was he… rough with you? Did he strike you, even when you were young?" Shoto asked, holding his breath for the answer.

"At times, yeah. It hurt like hell most of the time; I was almost always sore and exhausted. But I got used to it and adapted well enough," Ranma answered, grimacing at a few of his oldest memories. "While it is hard to remember some of those times, I think I was really missing my mom and wasn't happy about it. I noticed that the training gave me results, allowing me to do things no one else my age could do. It made it easier to swallow."

"So your father trained your Quirk from such an early age?"

"My Quirk?" Ranma asked, confused as to why he would ask that. "No, he trained me in martial arts. I was a… late bloomer, for my Quirk."

"But when your Quirk did manifest, it made your training easier, didn't it?" Shoto asked.

"No, why would it? I already told you what the deal was with my Quirk at lunch," Ranma said, annoyed at having to bring this up yet again.

Shoto blinked before realizing why Ranma was behaving this way. "I wasn't with everyone else for lunch."

"You weren't?" Ranma asked, thinking it over and quickly realizing he couldn't remember seeing him there. "Oh, right. Ugh… okay, before I go and explain it again, I gotta make sure no one else in our class has missed it before I tell you. Don't want to have to keep explaining it all the time. Or, hopefully, after the Festival is over."

Finding it acceptable, Shoto nodded his head and let the matter settle for now. He got enough of an idea that Ranma had grown up like him, though with some notable differences.

Ranma continued their slow walk with Shoto before he decided to ask his own question. "So what was that whole deal with your old man? Why did you think I fought him?"

Shoto blinked, not remembering having said Ranma had fought Endeavor. Then he remembered the exact word he had used and realized Ranma had misunderstood him. "I meant you had defeated him, not an actual fight."

"Huh?" Ranma asked. He tried to scratch his head as he went over his encounter with him, not remembering any sort of defeat the man had gone through. Though, maybe there was one. "Are you talking about my one-upping him?"

Shoto raised an eyebrow but decided to give his new friend more context. "Last year, my father changed. Without an explanation, he stopped training me and stepped back from my family, becoming more detached. He told me I could do what I wanted. We could never figure out why."

Ranma blinked. He failed to understand how that connected with his interactions with the man. "Yeah, I've got no idea. Like I said, the only thing I did that could be considered a fight was to 'one-up' him. He was a bit pissed about it, but he settled down. Though he also didn't like my answers when he tried to grill me, he seemed fine with them by the time he left."

It still left too many unanswered questions, and neither of them was able to connect the dots to explain away the change in his father's behavior. Maybe if he was told in more detail what had happened? "How did you meet my father?"

Ranma mulled it over but decided everything but the sensitive details was fine to relay. "Well, it started with me being in the area due to some mishap, but I saw some smoke in the distance…"

-o-0-o--o-0-o-​

Katsuki was still slightly drained from his previous match and the required healing. He had just finished chewing the last of his sugar candy as he walked to the arena. He would have to be careful and try to win this next match as quickly and cleanly as possible since the matches past this would be extremely difficult. He didn't want it to impact his endurance for the next matches.

He also knew to be cautious of Ponytail since she hung around and had trained with Forehead. If Glasses and Sparky were any measuring stick, he should expect her to be devious. With the amount of things that Ponytail could make, he could face a range of different items. He wasn't worried about much since his Quirk could destroy most of the things she might use, but it was still something to be cautious of.

"We have two more standouts for our third match for the second round!" Present Mic said. "The boy that has refused to quit and has shown a tremendous drive and talent, there's Bakugo Katsuki!"

Katsuki grinned at the introduction, finding it fit him rather well.

"Versus… the girl with the Quirk who can create almost anything, a certified genius, and rightfully deserved her recommendation to U.A., we have Yaoyorozu Momo!"

Ponytail didn't respond to their sensei's introduction. Instead, she was calmly standing there and focusing on him. She had a plan, which meant she was predicting his movements and how to respond to them. And as their sensei had said, she was a genius. His best shot was getting close to her and overwhelming her like he had done to Uraraka.

"Ready?"

Katsuki spread his legs and readied himself. Ponytail did something similar.

"Start!"

Katsuki flung some of his sweat forward as an opening to launch an attack. He wasn't surprised to see her create some heavy cloth from her arms and throw it at the oncoming sweat. What did surprise him was that when it intercepted his attack mid-air, his sweat didn't explode, except for minor explosions from a few droplets that were not captured.

While she had done that, she had loosened her shirt and released multiple balls from around her waist that fell to the ground on all sides of her. Katsuki wondered what they were as they rolled away. He considered trying to counter them, but his eyes traced back to her as she had thrown another object his way. He looked up just in time to find a grenade flying through the air towards him. He didn't want to risk letting it go off near him, so he used his Quirk to intercept the grenade. This resulted in him having to turn away and wince. The bright flash of light and slight ringing in his ears told him it was a flashbang.

He was used to such things, his Quirk giving him a heavy amount of resistance to both, but it was still a bit brighter and the sound harsher than usual. He could see well enough that those small balls were smoke bombs, as they all went off simultaneously and created a massive plume of smoke, making it impossible to see a meter in front of him.

He made a significant enough shockwave to disperse some of the smoke using his Quirk, but it wasn't as effective as he would have liked. The biggest issue, however, was that she wasn't visible from her previous position. He was about to step forward and repeat the process when he heard and felt more grenades land around him, one right in front of his face.

They all went off at the same time, creating a deafening shriek of noise that nearly took out his hearing, the flash was enough to sting his eyes and leave him temporarily blinded. Even in the midst of suffering from her attacks, he knew that he needed to move. Now!

His spatial awareness was strong, as he needed it to safely perform many maneuvers with his Quirk. He knew where he was even while blinded and deafened. He sprinted to the side, getting some space from his previous position. And it was good he had, as he had felt something large brush against his leg just as he had moved.

Due to the smoke and his other senses being dulled, he didn't know what it was. Considering who he was facing, it was likely to be some sort of net or capture device intended to incapacitate him or drag him away while he was disoriented. It would have worked if those grenades had been more effective on him or if he had been too stupid to figure out how to escape. She would use the opportunity to hit him with more stuff as he tried to escape. She'd been having it her way so far in this fight, and he would not let that continue.

"Yaoyorozu has opted for a game of hide and seek! Who knows what is happening here, folks? That smoke cloud has really obscured the arena. Something is happening, and it's best to keep your eyes peeled!" Present Mic said over the speaker system, giving Katsuki a better grasp of how large an area she had covered.

After putting a little space between his previous positions, Katsuki took an approach most of them wouldn't think he would do. He walked silently as he hunted for her, moving towards where he heard the hissing noises of the smoke grenades that continued to put out some smoke. He found one, picked it up, and threw it out of the arena, hoping to slowly reduce her area of operation. He made his way to the next grenade, about to repeat the action when he was attacked again.

This time, he heard a loud thump sound before he found himself hit hard in the stomach by some kind of round object. Katsuki grunted, forced back, and held his stomach in pain. Katsuki focused beyond the pain, moving a meter away and listening closely to where the sound had come from. He heard another thumping noise, trying to trace the noise and see it with his eyes when it would pass his previous– "Shit!"

This one had hit him directly in the torso, and he nearly toppled over. His breathing was rough for a few seconds as he tried to figure out how the hell she had done that while moving away from his previous position. He waited and heard another thump after a few seconds before diving to the side, barely avoiding another passing object. He searched the ground where he had been hit the second time and found a small sandbag that had broken open.

She was hitting him with sandbags and had accurately predicted his motions three times in a row? Yeah, no. Another thump forced him to dodge again, ensuring he wasn't too close to the boundaries. Moving to the boundaries to invite her attack would be foolish without figuring out how she was doing it.

She wasn't physically strong enough, and her Quirk dealt with creating things, so it was obviously some sort of launcher. Considering the size and weight of the bags and the speed, it was a portable cannon of some kind that allowed her to easily guide it. That would require it to be bulky and possibly stationary. While he hadn't figured out how her aim was so good, he could at least track where the projectiles came from.

And now, another excellent little bit of training he had gone through under Peter was knowing how fast sound and shockwaves could travel. As well as estimating the speeds of other objects as a side benefit. He was surprised when he started to be able to do those calculations in his head more accurately and quickly than he had before.

Using that training now, he had the approximate direction but not the distance. He listened again, careful, for the next thump. This time, he ducked, hugging the ground closely as he estimated how much time had passed since he heard it, and then observed the bag of sand that shot over his head. It traveled around forty to fifty kilometers per hour, and the bag was around the size of a softball.

Considering she had to be careful not to fatally wound him, she had limited herself to such speeds. Slower speeds meant that the launcher wasn't nearly as loud, making it harder to track. However, it was slower and thus easier to dodge, so give and take. Either way, he crunched the numbers, finding the attack had taken about one point four seconds difference, placing her at just over eighteen meters away. But the sound also took time to get to him, which, when you estimated the speed differences, netted you just shy of adding four percent to the distance, to barely under nineteen meters away.

Now that he had a direction and distance, Katsuki flung some of his sweat in the direction, visualizing the distances involved in his head and the travel times. He sprinted forward, hoping to use any opening this might create. He grinned when he heard her yelp. His sweat set off a small explosion just to her side, breaking just enough of the smoke to catch a glimpse of her arm.

He wanted to see more, so he shoved a hand forward and used his Quirk to clear more smoke. The explosion ripped and cleared the smoke between him and her, allowing him to glimpse her over-the-shoulder cannon and some sort of helmet he couldn't make out well because the cannon blocked his view. She had fallen to one side, thrown off balance from his first explosion, and he dived for her with a feral grin!

This is when his peripheral vision saw an object become visible on the ground, his second explosion clearing enough to see part of it appear. He panicked, using his Quirk and his body to stop and reverse his forward momentum just as part of his foot touched down on it.

As his weight had pressed down, he felt the trap activate as a capture net sprang up, catching his leg and dragging him upwards. The arms of the device lifted the net and its intended target into the air, leaving him dangling on the side of the net. Katsuki scrambled to get out of it, pulling his body up to get at his trapped ankle.

His hand came up, about to use his Quirk, when he heard another thump. Katsuki tried to dodge and turtle up to reduce the chances of a sandbag hitting something vital like his head. It hit one of his shoulders, resulting in loud grunting and losing track of what he was working on for a moment. But he barrelled past it fast enough and activated his Quirk by the netting near his foot so that it was destroyed. Just in time too as he heard another thump as he dropped towards the ground, his other hand catching and pushing him off the ground with better-than-normal strength.

Now on the ground, he listened carefully for the next thump as he finished removing the destroyed netting from around his ankle, freeing it in time for the next one. Ponytail had moved, putting more distance between the two of them. He still barely dodged in time, as correcting for the new direction had nearly been too much for him if she had remained the same distance away.

Listening closely, he could faintly hear her footsteps as she maneuvered to a new spot. She was likely either setting up or moving to another trap she had prepared. It depended on how quickly she launched her next attack, as the sooner it was, the more likely she had another one set up in advance.

He used this time to solve one of the enigma's of her tactical advantage. She clearly knew his position, even how his body was placed, and could accurately shoot at him with her launcher. He hadn't seen any sight on it, so it wouldn't likely be her weapon. Sound might work, but he wasn't familiar with any echolocation technology that wasn't a support gear item and extremely finicky. While it was possible, he thought it unlikely. Normal light was obviously blocked, but there were more types of light than what was visible.

Another thump and another dodge. Katsuki just focused back on the problem and waited for more attacks.

He had seen something on her head in that brief moment, which was probably what allowed her to see. He grinned when it came to him. Thermal sights. It could detect infrared through the smoke, enabling her to see him clearly enough. She was rich and clever enough to create her own after getting her hands on some schematics, which would be far more easily acquired than an echolocation device.

He didn't know them very well, but if she was using goggles, then her peripheral vision would be poor. He didn't have an ideal way to hide from it or move fast enough where she shouldn't see—not with him not being able to see her himself. But his Quirk put out a bit of heat when it was used, like most explosions. He could use that.

Katsuki waited patiently for the next attack. He didn't have to wait long. Another thump, this one to his side, told him where she was. He backed up, avoiding the attack, before cupping both hands in front of him. Moving them together to focus the majority of the energy released in a singular direction he set off a more powerful blast than usual. He had braced himself, prepared as well as he could, and watched as the smoke dissipated, blown back by his attack, far enough to reveal Ponytail and beyond.

She recoiled, the shockwave knocking her back, her eyes turned away. Katsuki grinned, scanning and finding the multiple traps she had set up before he started sprinting toward her.

When she turned her gaze back towards him, Katsuki held a hand in her direction and performed his little trick of multiple minor explosions going off rapidly. His 'sparkler,' as Pigtailed Bastard liked to call him. It was working somewhat as she struggled looking at him. It wouldn't blind her like night-vision goggles would, but it should make it far harder to identify parts of his body. She probably didn't realize how much of the smoke had been removed if she was concentrating on just trying to see him. She started stepping to the side as if disappearing into the smoke from some of the smoke grenades still present, but there wasn't enough to hide her properly.

He grinned and kept moving as if he were going after her previous position. She lined up a shot at close range to hit him in the side, so he waited until she was prepared. Right before she shot, he dove backward and then towards her, his hand readjusting to blind her again.

It caught her off-guard, and he was too close, so she dropped the cannon into his path and pushed her goggles up. She tried to drop more smoke pellets to disappear, but he used another explosion to fling them away and throw her off balance. As he neared grappling range, she formed two more items, one from each hand; a sword and a cattle prod, shown by the momentary burst of electricity sparking off the end.

He had to avoid her one-handed swing, not wanting to get sliced and also not risking diving in while she still held the prod. He dodged a few more swings while continuing to press her before he moved in, his hand setting off a focused explosion at the blade. The shockwave redirected the momentum, sending the blade wide, and his other hand moved in towards her chest. The cattle prod took the bait, and he ducked down while grabbing her wrist. He kicked at her knee, causing her to cry out in pain and topple. He held her by the wrist, dragging her closer to him so she was flat on the ground.

When she looked up, she found one of his hands held close to her head, lightly crackling with his Quirk. He was also sporting his feral grin, daring her to do anything but surrender. It seemed she knew when she was good and caught. Her muscles relaxed, and she called out to the referees.

"I surrender."

Katsuki stood up; his grin had disappeared as he rubbed the sore points on his body and moved his joints around. "You're a pain in my ass, Yaoyorozu."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Izuku fidgeted as he waited for his match, reading and re-reading every little note he had made on Sakura since that first day. She wasn't as overt about it as Ranma was, but she fell within a similar class of speed and strength that he did. From the respect that Ranma gave her, his desire to fight her, and Izuku's growing appreciation of technique, Sakura was certainly a formidable opponent.

He had researched ninjas after Ranma had mentioned it, finding various discussions on what they could do or their fighting styles. They were masters of deception, often tricking or misleading their opponents into traps and taking them out in ambushes. Everything they did tended to factor into it, from disguises, stealth, poisons, and more.

A master of deception, while powered by a Quirk like hers and her physical capabilities, was a nightmare to consider. He had already noted she could manipulate the ground and water, with some texts suggesting other elements were utilized by ninjas of the past. He had to keep that in mind as a possibility.

Then there was her ability to trick people's minds. Izuku had heard Ranma say she had sent her energy into them, causing a disruption of their internal energies that she then used to manipulate their senses. He didn't know how far or strong they were, but he had to be cautious. Thinking about it further, he got an idea that might allow him to counter it, so he gripped his pencil and noted it.

While he worked through and thought of ways she could use her Quirk, he still came back to two primary problems. He saw no workaround without severely injuring himself. And that was against just her speed and strength, things he would generally have some advantage in.

Her insane strength to smash multiple Zero-pointers with a single punch, something he had nearly crippled himself doing with just one arm. He had noted something to her technique, wondering if it was something he could do with his own Quirk, but he wouldn't have the time to test it. He might attempt it if he couldn't win without it.

He continued working on it, making small notes here and there for possibilities and possible counters. Extrapolating further out from his observations. It got so involved that he didn't realize how much time was passing until he heard voices outside of the room.

He turned when he heard them but couldn't make out any words or who they were other than being male. Their identities were revealed when the door opened, and Ranma walked in. He noticed Shoto was waiting outside the room, not quite his ordinarily calm and detached self but seeming to be struggling with a few emotions. Izuku couldn't quite identify it, and given the perplexed pinch of his brow neither could the other boy.

"Sup, Izuku," Ranma said as he walked by and headed towards his locker. "Just getting something out of my locker. I'll be out of your hair in a sec."

"Ummm, sure, Ranma-kun," Izuku said, wondering what that was about. He had seen their match, incredible as it was, before rushing out as soon as it was called. While he would have liked to have watched Kacchans, he needed to go over his notes in preparation.

He turned back, mumbling, hoping he hadn't forgotten to think of anything. It didn't take long before Ranma had finished and walked past him again.

"Oh, don't forget Kawarimi," Ranma said as he walked past, "and don't underestimate the clones."

"Huh? Body Replacement?" Izuku asked, turning towards where Ranma was walking away. "What do you mean?"

Ranma halted, tilting his head back to look at him, and saw that Izuku didn't know what he was talking about. He turned around and crossed his arms as he explained it.

"Kawarimi is a technique ninja's use to fake out, to make you think they haven't moved or that they have. Tends to be used right before it looks like you just landed a great attack on them, so you might end up realizing the truth slower than normal," Ranma said with a shrug of his shoulders. "When I use it, I'd leave my clothes behind, propped up or filled with nearby objects to make it seem like you are still there. One more method is if you are near someone, close enough that they are touching you but turn away for a moment, you can substitute yourself with an object nearby like Buddha or Tanuki statues."

Izuku grabbed his pencil and started writing, but when some of Ranma's words filtered in, he wondered how or why Ranma had used such techniques before. But as many of those in his club had learned to do, when that happened, don't ask.

"Right," Izuku said as his mind returned to the matter. "So you think she knows that technique?"

Ranma snorted before answering. "She used it on Parker's friend, changing spots with that clone of hers. She was very subtle about it; I barely noticed it. And don't forget what she did after the villains tried to hit All Might, where she either teleported or moved so fast I couldn't tell which."

Izuku nodded, his eyes wide as he thought of all the combinations you could perform with such capabilities and how to counter them. He wrote for a few seconds, and Ranma calmly waited for him to do so. He then turned back to his friend and asked about the other half of his warning. "What did you mean about underestimating the clones?"

"I think she can make different kinds of clones if what I sensed was correct; some might be pure illusions, while others might have, uh, whatchacallit, substance. I had one old friend who was a kunoichi, and she could create at least four real bodies for a brief period," Ranma said before pointing behind him with his thumb. "I've got to get going, so good luck on your match! I think Sparkler and Yaoyorozu just finished, so it should be soon."

"Thank you, Ranma-kun!" Izuku said, scrambling to insert the new data into his booklet. He heard the door close and heard their muffled voices for a moment before things became peaceful once more. Izuku finished his notes about a minute later, breathing a sigh of relief with a small smile at accomplishing that. He was still worried about the fight, but he had more data to go off of and felt more confident in it. Now he just nee–

The bark of laughter outside his room broke him out of his thoughts. It dwindled for a moment before it got even louder and didn't appear to end. Deciding that now was as good of a time as any, he put his notebook away in his locker and exited the room.

What he found was different from any scene he had expected to see. Ranma stood nearby with his arms crossed, clearly amused as he held his phone. He looked down at Todoroki, who was laughing louder than he had ever seen anyone laugh before. He held his gut and constantly pounded on the ground before rolling onto his back and doing it again.

Izuku was lost as he looked to Ranma, hoping he would shed some light on what was going on. All he got was a smirk that told him he wasn't getting an answer from him any time soon.

Izuku sighed before walking towards the arena for his next match.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ahhh, poor Momo!" Mina cried out as her friend was taken down, her hands grabbing the sides of her face near the hairlines. "And she had worked so hard to come up with something to beat him!"

"Using thermal sights along with the smoke was a nice plan," Peter said, his arms crossed as he watched Katsuki walk away while Momo was getting up. "But I think she'd need a more robust pair that offers another vision type or two so she wouldn't be caught off-guard with something like her no longer being obscured. Probably best to have some software with pre-configured options for detecting environmental factors around you."

Most of the classmates turned to stare at him. They still found it odd that a super genius who could make incredible pieces of support gear on his own was in their class.

"The launcher was a good choice too, considering the limitations she puts on herself regarding her Quirk, but I think a different type of ammo would have been better," Peter said, his head lost in space as he thought of different possibilities. He didn't do it as often as their resident mumbler, but he could really get into it. The fact that their resident mumbler tended to write down everything Peter said was something they ignored. "If she had used something that functioned as a net or adhesive, it might have been a better choice. Or some sort of electrical shock. There aren't many good chemicals she could use to counter his Quirk from working, at least nothing that could be safely used around humans."

Ochako sighed, feeling sympathy for Momo's attempts. Then her thoughts drifted to the next match, wondering and hoping Izuku could pull off a win. Not because she didn't like their Class Representative but because she was closer to Izuku. She turned and gave Toru a weak smile when she felt her friend's hand land on her shoulder, giving her what support she could.

"Don't worry, Izuku-kun is strong and tends to find ways to win," Toru said.

"I'm not sure if it will make a difference," Fumikage said, his arms crossed as he stared at the arena, though his eyes did glance in their direction. "Haruno is strong too, but she is also brilliant. We never once came close, with any of our tactics or tricks, to tagging her during training."

"Yeah," Denki said, his smile waning at the memories and comparing them to his fight with the boy. "Izuku's sneaky, but Haruno is in another league of sneakiness."

"That doesn't mean Midoriya-kun can't win!" Toru roared, trying to defend her friend.

"There is a difference between can and likely, Hagakure-san," Peter added. "Of course, he could win, but the likelihood is not good even if he could use the kind of strength he's used a couple of times. Or the strength he reportedly used at the Practical Exam on the Zero-pointer."

The others turned to him, wondering what specifically he was talking about. Peter simply raised an eyebrow at the odd looks he received.

"What do you mean, Peter?" Eijiro asked. He suspected she would outclass his training buddy, but he would root for Izuku either way.

"Midoriya-san's new at this, even if he is good at it and picking things up quickly," Peter said. His words were obviously different from the answer they were looking for. "Look, I've been around some real professionals before. I watched up close how they worked and their attitude on and off the field. Izuku is a quick learner, has some brains, a strong Quirk, and has been getting better control of it lately, but Haruno also has all of that. Haruno also gives me the same feeling as the best of those professionals - a calm confidence that comes with a boatload of experience. That kind of experience is something that can punch beyond your own weight class."

"Parker-san is correct," Tenya said from his seat. He looked out at the field with a stern gaze, eager to see the next match. "My brother was impressed by Haruno-san's experience and said it outclassed his own, and he has been a Pro-Hero for nearly a decade."

Those who didn't know Sakura very well were surprised by that admission. Especially as more of them learned of Ingenium's rising success.

"Also, while Midoriya-san has hidden depths of strength, it is mostly strength he can not use consistently without injuring himself. Haruno-san, however, has yet to truly show any of us what she can really do. We have only ever seen glimpses of her strength."

"Wh-what?" Rikido asked him after he and the others were caught off guard by Tenya's comment. "Are you saying she's even stronger than when she took out four giant robots with a single punch?"

Tenya turned to their large classmate, one of the few in their class taller than him. He smiled as he adjusted his glasses. "Yes. Vastly so, if I have inferred the discussions about her from my brother and others correctly."

The class could only gape at Tenya's claim, watching as their studious and serious classmate turned his attention back to the field as the two fighters entered the ring.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori listened as his co-workers talked about the next match, wondering what else the Haruno girl would reveal to them. She always seemed to have a new ability or trick up her sleeve, tricks which didn't feel like it came from any one specific Quirk. Most of them were beginning to accept the explanation on her Quirk registry, though they were lost on how that was possible.

Toshnori was worried as his successor entered the field. He had mixed feelings about the coming match—not about who he hoped would win or anyone's safety, but about the plethora of emotions he felt revolving around Young Haruno.

He had witnessed her strength and skill on multiple occasions, seeing her tackle any challenge put in front of her with ease. She was kind and brilliant, cared about her Classmates and those around her, took care to protect them to the best of her ability, and showed real leadership skills. She was also stern and focused on the tasks in front of her.

Her relation to Recovery Girl had caught him by surprise, but he realized it was a good fit due to Haruno's skills and abilities as a medic. Recovery Girl was one of the few people in the world who both knew the real him and his secrets. She wasn't afraid to take him to task when he screwed up but also understood why he did what he did and acted as a shoulder for him to cry on years ago. There were few he could open up to about his fears and thoughts after harsh fights, but she was always one he cherished.

All Might thought he would feel at ease around Haruno, and for a time, he had, but some of her actions left him confused and wary. Saotome's mention of her being a ninja and how she fought - cleaving off the hand of the Villain's leader and then holding him at knifepoint and another with a literal explosive attached to his neck, disturbed him.

But it was her eyes that sent shivers down his back. In those moments, her eyes did not look like those of a child.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Start!"

Izuku remained where he was, careful to observe Sakura as best as he could, taking care not to rush off. It seemed Sakura was perfectly willing to let him, standing there and looking relaxed, doing a few exercises to prepare her joints. Izuku wouldn't rate himself an expert, but he could at least sense it was a deception.

While the arena was open, Izuku knew not to rely heavily on what he was seeing. He was focusing on his other senses to identify disruptions and inconsistencies. He didn't know how her illusions functioned per se, but he knew she could do things like falsify senses while also making things that appeared real.

After she didn't do anything for a while, he felt sure she was already actively preparing for an attack. Sakura seemed too relaxed, waiting for him to make a move, which Ranma tended to do.

Izuku activated his Full Cowl, pushing it to six percent, and then focused on forcing his Quirk to cycle through his body quick– below!

Izuku felt the rumble and movement from beneath him, making him jump back a meter as something popped out of the ground. It was Sakura! Rising into the air, her fist was reared back and was—not real. Izuku almost didn't see it at first, but part of the illusion broke down. Somehow, he could see the Earth wasn't moving from her exit. Izuku didn't dodge, instead he closed his eyes and focused on increasing his Full Cowl to cycle through his body yet again.

When he reopened his eyes, he caught the last glimmers of the illusion about to hit him as it faded to nothing. His eyes focused on the Sakura waiting around, and he found her fading into nothing.

Izuku dashed forward as fast as he could, turning and finding what was likely the real Sakura, her fist smashing the ground where he had been moments before. She had been behind him! With signs to show that this technique could alert him to her illusions, he tried to keep it constantly moving as he focused on what he hoped was the real Sakura.

As she looked at him, Sakura was grinning, pulled her fist out of the concrete, and stood up properly. "Well, well, well! It's been some time since someone was able to cancel my Genjutsu! Well done, Midoriya!"

Izuku took a deep breath but didn't let himself lapse in controlling his cycles. "Umm, thank you, Haruno-san?" Izuku responded hesitantly. He hoped it was real and not another fakeout.

Sakura laughed before she started walking to the side, making Izuku wonder what she was doing before he realized the significance. Taking a chance, he ceased cycling his Full Cowl as heavily, watching as Sakura disappeared from her previous spot and looked to still be standing where she was before. His eyes darted back and forth before he increased the cycles again. Izuku's eyes widened as a fist was about to collide with his head. He barely saved himself by ducking followed by a minor sidestep, and then throwing a fist with as much force as he could at her midsection.

His fist didn't make contact with its target. Instead, it was caught in the palm of Sakura's hand and didn't budge. She closed it on his fist, and her smirk widened as she sang, "Got you!"

She pulled him off balance, her strength easily outclassing his own as he was pulled towards her. He was glad he had already had something like this happen to him before, his other hand reaching out and catching her wrist. He wasn't surprised he couldn't stop her, so Izuku instead used it as a point to pivot his body upwards and upside down, a more natural rotation since he had to cross over the arm that had been captured to grab hers.

Sakura wasn't worried, looking more pleased than anything as he kicked out toward her face in a straight kick from his awkward position, hoping the speed would be enough to at least tag her. Her head bobbed out of the way, his foot touching a few strands of hair. Her eyes tracked to the two strands of hair his kick had separated, and– oh crap. She was grinning like Ranma when he got excited!

He felt her redirect his momentum by the pull of his hand that held his fist, rocketing him towards the ground. He tried to pull a stunt like what Ranma had done to him, where you got your feet under you before impact, but he was only able to prevent his entire body from smashing into the concrete, causing it to crack, landing on one of his knees badly. Izuku winced at the pain.

As soon as his mind realized he should try to counterattack and get out of her grip it was too late as he felt himself spinning. Sakura flung him around with one hand before releasing him. He sailed through the air, realizing the ground was coming up far too quickly and that it was cement. He rolled with the impact, remembering his research and training, bleeding off his momentum enough before he reached down and stopped himself, a hand resting on the ground and his feet beneath him as he slid the last little bit.

He had no time to do anything but dive to the side, her fist hitting the ground where he had been an instant before. He focused on cycling his Full Cowl again, in case it was another illusion, but nothing changed. He had to dive out of her warpath several more times, barely able to focus on her before he had to dodge her again. He couldn't keep this up! She was too fast and strong, like an unstoppable tank he could barely avoid. He had to change the parameters but he barely had time to think!

He repeated the rapid dodges, but the ground became uneven and risky. There was a good chance he might trip. When he felt he didn't have any time left, he took a risk. Instead of dodging backwards or to the sides right after a dodge, he moved inwards. His fist shot towards her stomach, but her hand was also moving to intercept it.

For just an instant, he stopped focusing on cycling his Quirk. Instead, while the rest of his body still had Full Cowl running, he put more strength into the arm than before. He used fifteen percent, hoping the sudden increase in speed would be enough. Her hand was a hair too late to stop his fist as it smashed into her belly, and all of the force was directed into her.

Which, to his dismay, was when she puffed out of existence! What just happened? He had been cycling his Quirk, preventing the illusions from impacting him! He looked around but found that the ground and everything else around him was real; the ground really was beat up. But Sakura was nowhere in sight!

He searched for her, yet he couldn't find her anywhere. He considered that she was underground again, but she was tricky and repeating the same tactics she had previously displayed seemed too obvious of a move after all of this. Instead, he thought about what else she might be doing. What other ways did she have to hide herself?

Izuku heard Present Mic and the audience trying to figure out what had happened, too, but he ignored them.

It wasn't an illusion, probably, and she wasn't likely hidden underground. He checked all the corners, randomly moving his head, listening for small noises or brush of air movement. He looked up and to the sides, trying to see if she was somehow elsewhere, but he couldn't find her.

Then Izuku remembered what Ranma had done during the U.S.J. attack, where he, well, she, at the time, had seemed nearly impossible to sense. Sakura had done something similar during the Battle Training, sneaking up on Kyoka and Denki like she had. Even Kota had done something similar, sneaking up and hitting Ranma with a water balloon.

What was it Ranma had said about it? 'She reduced her presence significantly, so your senses would have difficulty detecting her. So even if you glanced her way, your brain and other senses would discount it as irrelevant.' It made him think of camouflage, where you can't just rely on what you think you see.

Izuku took a deep breath, concentrating his focus to ensure he did not just dismiss something and observed the areas properly. He looked around and then decided to start on the corners, staring at them and willing himself not to look away. When he was looking at the second corner, he found her sitting with her legs crossed and her eyes closed.

He kept her in sight as he reached down to the broken concrete and pulled a piece of rubble loose. He then tossed it towards her, more interested in testing if she was real than trying to hurt her. She casually caught it, causing the audience to respond in shock as they suddenly realized she was there.

Sakura smiled as she held the chunk of cement before standing, her legs pushing her off the ground easily with no hands needed. "Nicely done, Midoriya," Sakura said. "I was curious if you could counter the illusions or take on my clone, and you did wonderfully."

"Haruno-san," Izuku called her name, giving it a slight pause. With how she was treating this fight and what he knew she could do, she likely could have easily ended the battle before this. "You're scary!"

Sakura burst into giggles for a moment, genuinely smiling at him. "Why thank you, Midoriya! You certainly know how to compliment a girl!" Her giggles returned as his cheeks tinted red, his eyes leaving hers briefly.

Sakura started to slowly walk towards him, making it easier to speak. "Excellent job countering my Genjutsu, as my clone already told you. Finding the real me was also an impressive feat; not many people have been able to do that. But your use of your Quirk to take out my clone was well done. It reminds me loosely of one of the techniques that my sensei taught me. Tell me, did you figure it out on your own, did Ranma assist you, or did you do it by observing someone else?"

Izuku remained focused on her but decided he could answer it. "A bit of all three," Izuku said, keeping himself ready for when she would resume the fight. "Ranma had mentioned there were ways to boost his abilities temporarily, even specific limbs. I thought of trying to do that with my Quirk and then realized you might be doing something similar."

"Excellent, Midoriya," Sakura said as she stopped about five meters away, happy the other boy was doing well. In her opinion, he would have made a fine ninja with his ability to analyze and adapt to situations. He loosely reminded her of a few close friends she dearly missed. "Hmmm, as a prize for doing so well, I'll give you a tip. Your Quirk, as it currently stands, damages you far too much, which you obviously know and have tried to limit. You need to focus on building that energy, only to unleash it at the exact point of impact. It takes a great deal of control to do something like that, so be careful when you practice!"

Izuku thought of her suggestion, finding it might be something he could use. Maybe even in this match? Sakura seemed willing to let him digest it for the time being, and when he finished, she spoke again. "Well, I think it is time I took things up a notch. And this next round of fighting, no tricks. So no illusions or clones."

Izuku narrowed his eyes at her, watching her for a moment before responding. "And why should I believe you?"

Sakura looked hurt at his question, saddened he would think such a thing of her. "What? Why wouldn't you believe me?" Sakura asked.

"Ninja."

Sakura grinned at him. "Good! Always be careful of people making promises like that, especially when there's potentially anything suspicious about them. Oh, and duck."

Izuku did as she suggested, feeling the air from the fist barely missing the back of his head before he dived to the side as the Sakura in front of him kicked as a follow-up, forcing him back again. They paused to let him absorb the situation, now finding himself up against two Sakura's. Two that felt very real. Cycling his Full Cowl showed him his senses likely weren't lying to him.

Both Sakuras attacked, pushing him to his limits, as one was always already in the position he would dodge to escape the other. She was showing him that she was easily predicting his movements, but she was prolonging the fight purposefully. That she was in control. But that didn't mean he couldn't win!

His thoughts on how to fight back were interrupted by his being too slow. He received a series of powerful attacks, each of which would have sent him reeling if the next one wasn't already there to keep him up. After the fifth such attack, Sakura relented, his body crashing and sliding on the ground from the force of the roundhouse kick she had given him, one of his arms barely getting in the way of the blow.

Izuku winced as he rested there momentarily before turning to find both Sakuras patiently waiting. He took a few deep breaths, forcing himself to ignore the pain for the time being, and got to his knees and then to his feet. He didn't think anything had broken, but it had absolutely hurt.

He used the moment to think and knew he only had one shot. He'd have to use the technique Sakura had discussed and hope she didn't try to use some additional ninja tricks. He doubted he would get more than one chance, so Izuku had to ensure he targeted the real Sakura. He just needed to figure out which of them she was.

Sakura resumed her attack, one of the clones diving in first while the other moved to flank him. She was closing the distance in a flash, barely giving him time to respond, but he reacted by putting a tremendous spike of power into his legs and leaped at the Sakura who had done the follow-up. He had put quite a bit into it, causing his legs to sting terribly, more so than his previous match. The speed increase had let him close the distance before she could do more than put a hand in front of his fist to catch it again like she had earlier.

But this time, he focused far more of his Quirk on the exact point of impact, forcing the energy to collect there instead of in the rest of his arm like usual. His blow was the strongest he had ever used, only eclipsed by the one from the practical exam.

A crack rang out as the air was suddenly displaced by a tremendous force that felt like galeforce winds to those in the stands; some of them were forced back in their seats as they protected their faces with their arms. Sakura herself was blown backward, the blow stronger than she had anticipated as she smashed into the wall just below the audience, cratering it with her back.

Izuku's eyes widened in shock, along with the audience at the sudden turn of events. Sakura was out of bounds! He had done it!

"Oh, what an upset! Midoriya has pulled off a miracle!"

Izuku's excitement grew as Present Mic was announcing the results. That is until he briefly felt a hand on his back before he flew after her. The Sakura that had hit the wall, still stuck to it, was now sticking her tongue out at him and giving him a peace sign as he sailed towards her. She didn't even move out of the way as he smashed into– through her and hit the wall. He fell to the ground a moment later.

"Whaaat?" Present Mic called out, shocked like the rest of the audience. "It seems that Haruno has deceived us yet again and has won the match!"

Izuku collapsed, disappointed that he had let All Might and his friends down. He had hoped to come out on top but had been beaten.

"You okay, Midoriya?" Sakura asked as she stepped closer to him.

Izuku looked up at Sakura and saw her look of concern. He started rising to his knees but found his legs were not up to the task. "Ow!"

"Go ahead and just rest for now, Midoriya," Sakura said as she looked to the side. He also turned, seeing a pair of the school's robots approaching him with a stretcher. "Good job. That last hit wasn't perfect since you did damage your hand. Though, for a first attempt with that technique, you did well! You might have won if you had picked the real me instead."

Izuku looked down at his hand, only now feeling how busted it was. It only looked and felt as if he had smashed his fist into a steel door though instead of the warped mound of flesh he'd made of it before.

Izuku sighed but nodded his head in acknowledgment.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Eijiro winced when Izuku smashed through the other Sakura and into the wall. "She really is a ninja, isn't she?"

"Yes."

The students present turned and looked at the members of Sakura's training group as they had all responded affirmatively in unison. Those more observant noticed it was a kind of tired acceptance of that fact, with Peter and Katsuki chuckling or grinning in mirth.

"What surprises me," Fumikage said, getting the others' attention, "was that Midoriya appears to have been able to break past some of her illusions and found her on the field. None of us were able to achieve that in the end."

"Oh, yeah! It was amazing that he was able to do that!" Mina said excitedly. "We'll have to ask him how he did it. Maybe then we can also break out of her illusions!"

"That would be nice," Kyoka answered, a little joy appearing as she thought of that possibility.

"So Haruno won?"

Kyoka turned to the voice and saw Shoto walking down the stairs to them. "Yes, though Midoriya put up a far better fight than expected."

Shoto nodded as he walked down the rest of the steps and found his seat.

"Are you okay, Todoroki?" Kyoka asked since her previous opponent was still acting detached.

Shoto turned to her and saw her concern. "I am fine, Jiro. Thank you."

Kyoka watched him, trying to see if he was lying to them or himself, but she couldn't detect anything. In fact, he seemed calmer than usual. "Did you resolve your problems with Saotome?"

"Yes, I did," Shoto said. His twitching face, the upward tilt of his mouth, and his relaxing eyes told her he was pleased with the results.

Kyoka smiled in turn, glad that it appeared he had figured things out. She had only heard bits and pieces of what they had talked about, but it obviously had been important to him.

Shoto turned back to her but also looked at the rest of her classmates as he spoke. "About Saotome, he seemed annoyed that I hadn't heard his explanation during lunchtime. What was it about?"

"Oh! You weren't there for that?" Toru said, causing Shoto to turn to look at her, or at least her clothes, before giving her a nod to confirm. "Well, it's kind of amazing and unbelievable, but it turns out that Ranma's Quirk is only…"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh, my baby!" Inko cried, holding a blanket clutched in her hands as his opponent seemed to be checking him over after helping him onto the stretcher. She was disheartened to see him lose, knowing how badly he wanted to get further than he had.

But she had also heard about the girl he had faced. Izuku revealed that she had healed him on multiple occasions. That she had helped everyone remain safe during that Villain attack. That she had supposedly saved All Might from some attack, and had apprehended the Villain leaders.

Her son had told her there was a good chance he would have to face her or Saotome and that he didn't think it was likely he would be able to win. But he was also amazed by her calmness, intelligence, and kindness. So Inko thanked the girl on the screen as she tended to her son, glad he had classmates as kind as her to be there for him.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 18 - End

Author's Notes - Big thanks to my Beta-readers once more! Especially Boldish, whose been working hard to fine comb his way through the chapters. Additional thanks to Iron, Wiggles, and TheForgetfulAlchemist.

Boldish is currently almost 50% through Ch. 20, with 21 being the last in this Arc. I am about 50% through most of my final edits on 19, hoping to finish it by today or tomorrow.

I have finished my first draft on the next chapter after this arc, with my plans to focus heavily on it for the next month on getting 2-3 more chapters done. It was sluggish getting back into writing new stuff for a bit, but started to get things down and consistently turning out words every day.

With this progress, I have a plan regarding the release schedule for the rest of the chapters: 2 weeks for Ch. 19 and 20, with 4 weeks for 21 as the bookend. I am hoping to be 80-90% done with the first drafts for the next arc by then, with editing and more to take place. Since that arc will be shorter than this one was, going through the drafts should be easier.

Arc 4 I am hoping to start releasing within 2 to 3 months after end of Arc 3.
 
Anyone ever threatened to make him Past Mic, if he was to do too many "Improvisations"?
Eh, would be funny. I can't think of any of the characters involved that would go that far with him to make that joke, especially since most of them primarily know him as their English teacher. But that also made me realize there is only 1 person in the class that *might* make the joke, because Present Mic is an English translation and doesn't necessarily mean what we think it means.

It wasn't something I had verified before, but your comment made me research it to confirm. Not really an expert, but I did study Japanese for a short time so I understand some of the basics, translations, and all that... though I tend to have to research a little to remember anything beyond the barest of minimums.

So, the Japanese for his hero name is:

Katakana = プレゼント・マイク
Romanji = Purezento Maiku
English = Present Mic

Purezento is not a 'tense' version of present, but 'gift.'

So Hizashi's name isn't a 'current mic' but a 'gift mic'.

Yeah, only Peter would try that joke now... or Melissa when she finally joins everyone.

... yeah, I went down a rabbit hole! :sour:

I try to do that with other things and names to make sure the translations are actually accurate on some parts. Like me trying to consider what everyone's Hero Names will be. I had wondered if 'Invisible Girl' was a more direct translation or just a little leeway given with it. Turned out it was pretty exact.

And this is basically Bakugo giving anyone full respect, Izuku will be impressed.
Pretty much. Doesn't mean he'll use it all the time, but if he ever says your name properly, you got his respect in one way or another.

Ochako in canon earned it because of how far she was willing to push herself and presented herself as dangerous. He was getting excited, because he saw her forcing him to use a more powerful blast to counter her and she was still willing to go. Here, Ochako suckered him in, tricking him several times, and managed to actually hurt him. That was after knowing he couldn't treat her lightly either.

Against Momo, he knew he had to be cautious, because he is aware she is ahead of him academically, can make all sorts of things with her Quirk, and trained under Sakura for several weeks. He saw up-close how effective her training was from Tenya and Denki, so he respects it as well. But because of the previous match and not wanting to get seriously injured, he needed to be more cautious against her on using big attacks. It cost him more than expected. He had to push himself to not go all out, recognizing she was more dangerous than he expected.

Those two earned his respect legitimately, I feel. Which was why I was happy with the scenes. Also, unless he went full blast, the old him would have lost against either of them.
 
Katakana = プレゼント・マイク
Romanji = Purezento Maiku
English = Present Mic

Purezento is not a 'tense' version of present, but 'gift.'

So Hizashi's name isn't a 'current mic' but a 'gift mic'.

Always thought his name was an allusion to the fact he's a Radio Presenter, and just got cut down from "Presenter Mic" to "Present Mic" for brevity. Didn't know about the "gift" translation, so this adds a little more background Japanese, thanks!
 
Eh, would be funny. I can't think of any of the characters involved that would go that far with him to make that joke

Generally speaking for the MHA fandom, the one most likely to use the saying is Eraserhead when he is pissed off at Mic's puns/presentations declaring "One more, and he will be Past Mic." adding when someone try to correct him "Not when I will have finished with him".
 
So something about this fic is rubbing me wrong, Now this is a great story, well written and engaging, but it's setting off red flags for me.

the way this is written, Ranma, Sakura, or Peter has basically taken most of Izuku's milestones. not only that but Parker getting on with Bakugo, despite the fact he was still bullying Izuku prior to the sludge Villain.

every time Izuku pops up it feels like an afterthought. Objectively as things stand you could remove the parts with Izuku and the story stays relatively the same.
 
Generally speaking for the MHA fandom, the one most likely to use the saying is Eraserhead when he is pissed off at Mic's puns/presentations declaring "One more, and he will be Past Mic." adding when someone try to correct him "Not when I will have finished with him".
Hmmm, I haven't seen many MHA stories with that or I have discounted them as OOC. I tend to prefer crossovers then pure fandom stories, which might explain why I don't see many of them. I know of some of the fandom stuff, like dissing on some characters like Bakugo or Endeavor, not to mention characters from the other fandoms having similar problems. Why I try to keep them as close to canon as I can and only small parts of fandom leak in.

Nothing necessarily against good stories that go in different directions, but sometimes it drowns out what was actually going on with the original characters. Saw this with Ranma heavily or Sakura.

So something about this fic is rubbing me wrong, Now this is a great story, well written and engaging, but it's setting off red flags for me.

the way this is written, Ranma, Sakura, or Peter has basically taken most of Izuku's milestones. not only that but Parker getting on with Bakugo, despite the fact he was still bullying Izuku prior to the sludge Villain.

every time Izuku pops up it feels like an afterthought. Objectively as things stand you could remove the parts with Izuku and the story stays relatively the same.
I am aware. It isn't that I don't like Izuku or anything like that, but there is purpose to the madness. The Shoto / Izuku interaction was an unfortunate casualty. Other casualties will be also occur, but none of this is trying to disparage Izuku's importance to the story. Some people have started to notice an important detail, but they haven't mentioned the connection or its importance quite yet.

The biggest casualty, is that he will not be the lynch pin to everything as he was in canon. He is still one of the main characters and is extremely important to the plot. Why this is will make sense eventually.

Regarding Bakugo, he's got his own journey he is going through and there is a purpose. This arc is fairly important to his character development.

Probably best to think of those red flags in ways that are less of 'badly written' and more 'why'? [edit - Not trying to suggest I am perfect or haven't missed things, but some of the ones people have commented here or elsewhere are things I am aware of and are on purpose... I just can't tell anyone why. Yet.]
 
Last edited:
The biggest casualty, is that he will not be the lynch pin to everything as he was in canon. He is still one of the main characters and is extremely important to the plot. Why this is will make sense eventually.

Does it mean that Izuku will finally manage to learn to use OfA on his own terms and will avoid what happened in canon at the end of the manga?

Yes, I despise it, as much as I despise One More Day, why do you ask?
 
Does it mean that Izuku will finally manage to learn to use OfA on his own terms and will avoid what happened in canon at the end of the manga?

Yes, I despise it, as much as I despise One More Day, why do you ask?
I am not a fan of One More Day either. A large part of it was the decisions that were made behind the scenes for why it was done.

As for Izuku, no he will not follow the same path as what happened in the manga. It is less from despising it and more from changes to the story, both for the journey and the goal I have for him.


Ahh I love this story. Highlight of the month.

I like how the ranma/shoot part went down. Definitely in tune :)
Glad you liked it and I am happy to make your month better. 😘

I've been wanting to get that interaction down for some time between Ranma and Shoto. Things aren't finish in that regard, but it is a massive stepping stone. The scene of Ranma showing the picture to Shoto was something I had been grinning to myself ever since I came up with Ranma and Endeavor's interaction.
 
Chapter 19 - Tournament - Round 3 - Semi-Finals
Chapter 19 - Tournament - Round 3 - Semi-Finals

Izuku felt his cheek, wiping off trace amounts of saliva, as his body stopped glowing. His arms and legs felt much better than they had moments ago. He gave the tiny form of Recovery Girl an embarrassed smile. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Midoriya-san," Chiyo said warmly to the young boy. "I am glad to see your control over your Quirk is improving. Those injuries were less severe than the two previous times you pushed your limits today. Your training and hard work is paying off."

Still embarrassed, Izuku rubbed the back of his head and was unwilling to look the elderly Pro-Hero in the eyes. "Yeah, it's been a big help. But Haruno-san's advice helped me, too."

"Oh?" Chiyo asked, curious about this news. She had yet to hear that she had given him any training. "How did she help?"

"I was trying to increase how much of my Quirk I used in my limbs for brief periods, hoping that the shorter duration would reduce the damage, and she told me to instead focus on the point of impact. That was what I did at the end of the fight, and it worked! But I hit the wrong Sakura..."

Chiyo nodded, smiling at her charge. She would have spoken further, but they were interrupted as the door opened and Toshinori entered.

"All–" Izuku halted himself as his eyes momentarily glanced at Recovery Girl, unsure how much he could say. He already knew his sensei had his secret revealed to others in his class recently, but he wasn't sure how Recovery Girl factored into things. Or if he was 'supposed' to know that this was All Might. "Err, Yagi-san, why are you here?"

Toshinori and Chiyo chuckled at his nervousness but were happy with his discretion. "It's okay, Young Midoriya. Shuzenji-sensei knows I am All Might and is one of the few who know I gave you my Quirk."

Izuku's eyes widened as he turned to look at her before embarrassment took over, and a slight yet happy grin formed. "Oh, sorry. I didn't know…"

"It's okay, boy," Chiyo said warmly. "And it is important to be cautious with such delicate secrets."

Izuku nodded before looking back at his hero and remembering his failure. "I… I'm sorry, All Might... I lost," Izuku said, his head tilting downwards in shame.

Toshinori sighed, having hoped he could have gone farther, but he also knew what his successor was facing. Unlike him, his body couldn't handle the full strength of his Quirk yet. "It's okay, Young Midoriya. We did know you would be facing an uphill battle against some of your classmates."

Chiyo snorted as she grabbed the jar of candies from nearby, shaking a few out before turning back to the two males, both of whom were staring at her with a bit of confusion. "Hold out your hand," Chiyo commanded, with Izuku responding, and she set the colored bears in his hands. "That should get your energy back. Try to let your body relax for an hour or two before you push it much more. This is your third visit today, after all."

"Ummm, right," Izuku said, confirming her instructions, though he was still confused by her small outburst. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, dear. You should head back to be with your classmates," Chiyo said, backing away to let him stand up from the bed.

Izuku almost started walking towards the doorway but decided he still needed to finish apologizing. "I'm sorry for failing you, All Might."

Toshinori was prepared to respond, unsure if he should tell him not to worry about it or explain how it was his own failure, but was beaten to it by Chiyo.

"Midoriya-san, do you think you would have won even if you were not limited on how much of your Quirk you can use at this time?" Chiyo asked, looking the young Hero in the eyes steadily.

Izuku was surprised by the question. He was about to answer that if he hadn't been such a failure, he should have been, but he couldn't voice it. And neither could Toshinori, who was also surprised.

"While having the strength of your Quirk would have evened the playing field significantly, do not presume you would win automatically," Chiyo said.

Izuku paused before closing his mouth and nodding at her. "Right. I can't just assume I'll win every fight just because of my Quirk. Thank you, Recovery Girl," Izuku said before bowing to her. After receiving a nod of approval, he walked out of the infirmary.

Toshinori blinked as he watched his successor walk out before he noticed Chiyo sitting in her office chair and waiting for her next patient. "Are you saying that Haruno-san would have won, even if Young Midoriya wasn't at risk of injuring himself from using One for All?"

Chiyo looked him in the eyes, telling him she was serious when she answered him. "Most likely, yes."

At that time, Toshinori was a bit lost for words, unsure if he should believe her. Not because he felt she would lie but because he knew just how powerful his Quirk was. "Why are you so certain?"

Chiyo sighed as she turned away from him. She trusted Toshinori almost as much as she would her son, but she knew he would need more time with Sakura and the girl's approval before she could reveal the reality that was the young pink-haired girl.

"Haruno is not like your other charges, Yagi-san," Chiyo finally said. "Her life was not so kind to her. Her life, before I met her, was similar to our own. One where you are forced to grow up far earlier than a child should."

Toshinori was surprised but accepted her words, wondering what the young girl had lived through.

"She has far more experience with how to fight than Midoriya, which you know is important. But she has yet to reveal just how strong she is."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Shoto's brows were narrowed as his classmates finished explaining. He did find it nearly unbelievable. However, it explained many of the oddities in his father's behavior for the last year. It made more sense than any other theory he had guessed. Learning of someone as strong as Ranma, whose Quirk had nothing to do with their strength, was difficult for him to grasp. For someone like his father, who had pushed himself to get as strong as possible to surpass All Might, it would drastically make you reevaluate things.

Yet there were still some oddities that felt off about his father. Instead of making assumptions like he had already been doing, he would wait and ask. Hopefully, Ranma would have an answer for him. If not, he would simply confront his father.

The next round of matches was about to begin, as evidenced by Present Mic riling the audience up. Which was also when Sakura walked down the steps.

"How's Midoriya-kun?" Ochako asked, concerned for her friend.

"He'll be fine," Sakura responded, giving the brunette a kind smile. "He pushed his Quirk a little too far, but not too badly. He should return shortly after Shuzenji-sensei finishes looking him over."

Ochako nodded before sighing in relief.

"Sakura-san," Tenya asked, getting her attention after she finished sitting. "Whom do you think is likely to win this next match?"

Sakura paused to think of it before giving her evaluation. "Saotome."

"I know Saotome is pretty awesome, but why are you giving it to him?" Eijiro asked. He liked and had faced both of them, but he wasn't sure who would win.

"Training and experience," Sakura said, a few of them nodding in understanding. She continued on, though, since she knew some of them didn't understand the importance of it. "Parker has experience in real fights, but I would still give that to Saotome since he has all of that and more. Parker's natural skill and Quirk help, but he hasn't been trained. Training is where it counts the most, however. He will be inefficient and not always make the correct choices."

"Training helps that much?" Sato asked.

"Yes."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Aizawa glanced down at the field as Parker and Saotome entered. His long-time friend continued to do his job of exciting the crowd. He suspected who would win this fight but also knew that Parker, in some ways, had been handicapped before it even began. While his web-shooters had been allowed, as that was integral to his fighting style and also something he designed, made, and had provided all the necessary documents for their usage, he didn't think it would be enough.

The question of their effectiveness was whether Saotome had a means of cutting or ripping apart the silk-like synthetic chemical mixture. While Parker had a few more tricks, he didn't think anything else would narrow that gap.

Ultimately, Aizawa knew he couldn't give a proper evaluation because he didn't know their backgrounds or why they were chosen beyond each of them providing some sort of service to their world. Were they equal in strength or capability? How much were they hiding?

It left him uneasy, not being able to answer those questions. He had been tempted to approach some of them to relieve his curiosity and worries, but he followed Nezu's lead and did not prompt them for now. Frustratingly, without more information, he couldn't know if inserting his hand to interfere with the falling dominoes would be helpful or detrimental to their future.

Though there was one thing he was sure of: He wanted to watch these coming fights in their entirety. They would hopefully be… enlightening.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Start!"

Peter leaped backward, having already adjusted his Web-Shooter's settings for rapid-fire web-balls, and shot them out as fast as he could down at Ranma's position. Ranma had to repeatedly dodge and change direction, which was very impressive to Peter, considering how much conservation of motion he was canceling. He moved so fast that few eyes could track him, stopping instantaneously and then moving in a different direction.

Multiple dozens of shots of webbing smashed into the cement, getting closer to where Peter was just landing without hitting their mark. The missed shots began to coat the ground, the balls of goo being fired off like it was an automatic weapon. When his feet touched down, he had to immediately bend backward to avoid Ranma's foot as it passed by his head with a powerful whoosh of air displacement.

When making contact with the ground, his left hand became his next pivot point to flip himself away from the subsequent leg sweep. His other hand came up while flipping, shooting a wider net. Ranma simply slid under it as he continued to press the attack.

Peter had to rapidly step backward, leaning his head to the sides, as his Spider-sense was constantly going off, helping him dodge the incoming fists and occasional kicks. Even with all of that, the fact that he was feeling heavily pressed really spoke of just how fast Ranma was.

While he was on I-Island, his reaction speed had been tested for Quirk registration and found to be around forty times faster than the average human. Now he was putting those reflexes to excellent use and it still almost wasn't enough! To the audience watching, he suspected they both looked like blurs as they moved across the arena floor.

Peter wanted to create some distance, so he leaped high into the air, up and away from Ranma. His eyes expanded as Ranma joined him in the air with his fist wound back.

Peter shot a web-line at him, but Ranma twisted himself in mid-air, his torso moving to the side in what seemed like an impossible maneuver to anyone but the two of them. When his web-line touched the ground below them a moment later, both used it to pull each other closer. They looked ready to crash in mid-air, but they twisted to avoid each other's strikes and sailed past each other. They landed a respectable distance apart but they didn't press the fight immediately.

"Soooo, what's the score tally up to now?" Peter asked as he stood up from his crouched position, grinning at the other boy as they seemed to mutually agree to a pause in their fight.

"Depends. What are we counting?" Ranma asked, his hands going behind his back. He started rocking back and forth on his heels and sporting a similar grin. "If we're counting ranged attacks, I think you're in the negative now by about a couple dozen. With fists, I'll admit, it's reversed. Then again, you've barely thrown any punches. You do know how to throw a punch, right?"

"Maybe we should keep them separate?" Peter suggested, glad for the slight breather. He hadn't been pushed like that in a long time. At least not by a single opponent. "Though, that does bring into question which one is more important?"

Ranma adopted a thinking pose, purposely not looking at Peter. Peter was tempted to attack, but he knew well enough he was just being goaded. "Hmmm, I think the effects of the hit should determine how much each is worth? I don't know, you're the math genius."

"We could work out the details later," Peter said, his grin widening as their verbal exchanges picked up. "As for punches, I was never taught how to throw a punch and had to learn it myself. I was too busy ensuring I was a math genius to focus on that."

"Here's a free tip, the thumb goes on the outside," Ranma said, grinning as he held up a properly held fist.

"Really? That explains soooo much! I always wondered why my thumb hurt after beating someone down," Peter said excitedly, though his eyes and grin hinted at mischievousness. Since Ranma appeared to be wanting to converse, he took the time to exchange some of his cartridges from his belt to his web-shooters while he had the chance.

Ranma nodded. "Well, since you seem to be branching out lately, you should probably look into it," he said, giving Peter a smirk. "It might have helped you here."

Peter raised an eyebrow at that as he finished slotting his extra cartridges, his earbuds updating him about their status. "And why is that? You've yet to land a blow."

Ranma's smirk widened. "Don't you scientist types go on and on about testing things, right?"

"... Yes?" Peter was now frowning as he realized he didn't like the direction that line of thought headed.

"Martial Artists aren't so different since I was doing a little testing of my own. I got some useful information out of that!"

"What information?"

"Oh, just a little something you've shown off a few times," Ranma answered, his smirk unwilling to leave as Peter's frown deepened. "Let's see what the results are!"

Peter's spider-sense blared as Ranma blurred to one side. Peter was glad for his enhanced senses since Ranma probably looked like he was disappearing to everyone else. He was also thankful for his reflexes as he saw Ranma attack him from his side. Peter felt the attack coming and began to jump–

His feet adhered to the ground at the last moment, letting him avoid the spear hand by leaning backward, watching the extended arm from his parallel position. That attack would have hit him if he had leaped backward like he had started to do. That had been too close!

He flipped through a few more follow-up strikes, trying to avoid Ranma's new assaults, which was subtly different from what he had done before. Peter was getting worried now, though it wasn't due to the change of speed but how those attacks seemed to change as he dodged, adjusting to his movements so quickly that it had become far more challenging to evade.

At first, fighting against Ranma was like dealing with a more unstable chemical reaction like Katsuki's nitroglycerin, in which a single mistake could result in a dangerous reaction. It was simple enough to keep it safe. Now it was like trying to handle azidoazide azide, and he was doing everything in his power to keep it from going off.

His Spider-sense was running in hyperdrive to keep him up to date. This was going to be tricky– Peter grunted after a fist hit his head. It wasn't clean, but it still hit. He needed space. Now!

He pointed both hands towards Ranma, flicking their settings to disperse a wide webbing shot as he bent his knees to leap backward and away.

What he hadn't expected, and his Spider-sense had been too late to warn him about, was that Ranma's arms intercepted Peter's arms at the wrists and shoved them wide. Ranma blurred forward, and both palms impacted Peter's torso, sending him flying back a dozen meters. He then slid a few more meters before his feet halted his movement.

Peter grimaced at the pain, though it was nowhere near the worst he'd suffered. He rubbed it as he stood up again, and Ranma opted for another pause. He glared at his opponent, wanting desperately to wipe the smirk off of the pigtailed boy's face, but he silenced that part of his mind. It would just leave him vulnerable.

"So I see your tests had some success?" Peter asked.

"Yep!" Ranma said, his face perfectly mixing a shit-eating grin and a smirk that knew when you were on your back foot. "That little danger sense of yours is impressive! It sometimes goes off before I even decide on an action. I'd almost say it's cheating in a fight."

Peter snorted. "No it's not. There are no rules against it. I checked!" Peter said before tapping some buttons on his web-shooters and activating one of the settings.

"Besides, if you're not cheating…," Peter yelled before diving forward, "you're not trying!"

One hand shot some web balls, forcing Ranma to dodge them by moving side to side or contorting his body around as he moved forward to meet Peter's own charge. Peter threw his own haymakers. To everyone else, they looked more like jackhammers with how fast they were going.

But nothing hit as Ranma used minimal dodges or his hands to push the attacks to the side. This left Ranma the opportunity to retaliate, some flicker punches landed on Peter, using the redirected blows as a launching platform to dive in deep. The blows weren't sufficient to deter Peter, even if they were hitting harder than Eijiro's own blows. After several lengthy exchanges, having pushed Ranma backward with the hundreds of punches he had tried to land, Peter pulled back.

Ranma wasn't willing to let him go, as he moved in to throw his own attacks. Peter dodged the first few such punches, stepping away from a low kick and ducking a roundhouse kick aimed at his head as a follow-up. As he returned, Peter used one of his arms to intercept Ranma's wrist, much like the pigtailed boy had before. Unlike Ranma, Peter's webshooter made contact with the arm and released its primed electrical charge.

Ranma grimaced, caught off guard by the sudden high-voltage shock, disrupting his flow enough for Peter to hit him in the chest with a powerful blow. He flipped through the air a few times, bleeding off any momentum he could, before his feet touched down and slid a meter further, leaving him standing. He ducked the follow-up web-shot, flashed forward, and met Peter in the middle, fist to fist.

The impact created a thunderous boom, and a visible shockwave was felt as high as the third tier of the stadium. Those closer felt their hair swept backward, and many instinctively closed their eyes. For Ranma and Peter, they remained where they were, the blows nearly equal in power. Much of the force was released in the shockwave, but the rest flowed through their bodies into the concrete, cracking its surface.

Ranma and Peter held that pose for several seconds, employing their strength to overpower the other before their fists pulled back, and another series of barrages were sent at each other. Most of the strikes were dodged or redirected by the other, but some were blocked or landed, causing additional mini-booms to be heard by the audience.

Peter's web-shooters being capable of giving a powerful shock gave him a much-needed reprieve from Ranma's speed and control, using them as a threat if Ranma started to overcommit. Peter tried to push Ranma, using it as an advantage, but found his own attacks avoided or redirected. Ranma's arms avoided contact with his web-shooters, even when Peter tried to force that contact. They remained at a stalemate, each avoiding a thousand such blows from the other.

Eventually, something gave, and Peter felt a series of blows land on his torso. He wasn't sure how it happened initially; his Spider-sense was too late to warn him, and he never saw anything. Ranma got that look again, that perfect blend of a smirk and a grin that made people want to snuff it out. Peter had no more time to think as his Spider-sense started screaming at him in warning, but it couldn't save him as Ranma's arms became a blur even to his senses, allowing hundreds of blows to land in seconds. Peter skidded backward before a massive uppercut caught him under the chin, sending him flying in an uncontrolled somersault.

The series of blows, followed by that final hit, had nearly left him senseless, resulting in a very ungraceful landing. Squinting and breathing fast, Peter slowly got his bearings, glad that Ranma hadn't continued to press him. After a few seconds, he took stock of where he was and was startled to find he was just a few meters away from the boundary behind Ranma's original starting position. Ranma could have ended the fight just now but had chosen not to do so. Peter chuckled, realizing he deserved that after his two previous fights.

"Sooo, I think I'm leading now," Ranma said with a happy smile. Peter could barely tell that Ranma was breathing a little harder than before. Either he was very good at hiding his exertion, or his body hadn't been pushed sufficiently.

Peter grinned as he stood up, calming himself and getting his body ready for the next bout. "Yeah, I'll give you that. You are leading in punches."

"Don't forget ranged shots; you're down a few hundred there," Ranma said.

"So your hands can move faster than I thought they could… you've been holding back."

Ranma shrugged, not bothered about being called out for it. "I'm almost always holding back in one way or another. Same as you, I bet."

Peter smirked, something he didn't tend to do, but it felt appropriate here. "Yes, some by circumstance and others by choice."

Ranma nodded, agreeing with the sentiment. He rocked back and forth on his heels as he waited for Peter to continue.

"You're right, I didn't learn how to punch from an expert. Maybe I'll have to look into that," Peter said as he lowered himself and prepared to charge forward. "And you're wrong about the points for ranged shots."

"And how's that?" Ranma asked while raising an eyebrow. A part of him was getting nervous and figured some sort of sneaky move was in play.

"My ranged points can't be counted because while I didn't spend years learning how to punch, I did learn something super important. I learned chemistry," Peter said as one of his fingers traced a circle and then a line down the length of his web-shooter, leaving the finger there, "which means my shots haven't finished."

Peter's finger released, and Ranma's world was suddenly filled with gray.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Oh! Look at that! Parker has unleashed an attack on Saotome, leaving him trapped like a fly caught in a web!" Present Mic yelled into the microphone as the audience roared at the sudden turn of play. "Parker's gone on the attack now!"

Aizawa watched with interest and was more than impressed by Parker's ingenuity and forethought. Like most people, he assumed those balls of goo splattered all over the arena from their exchanges had been one-shot attempts since they didn't do anything else until now. The goo balls near Saotome had gone off around him, sending an explosion of webbing into the air.

When it had settled, Saotome was revealed to have attempted to get away but had been caught, which left him struggling to pull against the powerful strands. Even with most of his body at least somewhat captured in it, Saotome was still gaining traction against the strands, getting progressively further and even cracking the concrete as it began to give before the webbing did. He might have even been able to pull it off if he had been given the opportunity.

Parker pressed the attack. With Saotome unable to maneuver as well as before, he was forced to block or tank the blows. The tables had drastically turned against the Martial Artist, who was now taking a horrible beating. He had been forced into a dilemma of escaping or avoiding the beating Parker was now dishing out.

Aizawa was focused, putting as much effort into it as if he was fighting for his life as he absorbed and learned as much as he could about his two students. Like the attack at the U.S.J., Aizawa was learning that the depths of their strengths, skills, and experience were greater than anyone had guessed.

As Aizawa silently watched, his friend rapidly narrated the fight as it continued. Gradually he felt himself caught in the middle of a tug-of-war between two emotions, with every second increasing the strength of the pull from both sides. The two forces were equal in strength in the absence of additional knowledge. Those two forces were Hope and Fear.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"– on the attack now!"

"Goooo, Peter! You can do it!" Melissa yelled out, jumping off the couch in excitement. Her long blonde hair bounced while her eyes didn't leave the screen.

Peter was using the advantage he had given himself, hitting the other boy with a punishing barrage of blows. It looked like Peter could win. That excitement explained why Melissa was punching and jumping about as Peter did the same.

David smiled as the match turned in his ward's favor. Since he had reviewed the schematics for Peter's current web-shooters, he had caught several of the features he had used so far in the Festival's events. The hidden interface, earbuds, micro-machine launchers, tasers, and now the explodeable web balls were all designed to work without Karen's presence. Peter wasn't a fan of giving himself that unfair of an advantage, but it also provided plausible deniability about Karen's existence.

However, David tempered his excitement. He had spent more time researching Peter's opponent than his daughter and knew not to underestimate him. He didn't have just a single Ace, but several bags of tricks up his sleeve and likely had only revealed a fraction of them.

They watched as the two fought, with Peter continuing to show the world how vital a grounding in science could be.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma was on auto-pilot as he turtled up, Saotome style. He bent and moved his body with the blows he couldn't dodge or push aside. Very few made full contact, and the rest were significantly reduced in the damage they did. His toughness ensured that whatever did get through was minimized while his brain focused on countering his predicament.

From observations and experience, Ranma knew that the webbing was strong, especially with how much of it he was covered in. This made it difficult to put the needed pressure on single strands to force something to give. He knew he needed to cut it.

Blocking one of Peter's punches drove him a few meters back, giving him a fraction of a second of breathing room as his hands glowed slightly and blades of Ki formed. He flung his arms sideways and cut a large mass of the silk strands. He moved to– the punch from Peter to the gut made him spit and took his breath away for a moment. The following two punches to his head drove it one way and then the other, almost causing him to lose concentration on his technique before he evaded the follow up exchange.

Ranma focused on freeing himself, cutting as many strands behind his back as possible. He accepted ten jackhammer blows to the chest as payment, trying to free up his legs as he twisted the blades around to the front before he dropped the technique and blocked the trio of blows to the head he couldn't dodge.

Ranma tried to avoid as much as he could, but the webbing was ridiculously strong, and his legs still couldn't free themselves from the limited webbing attached to himself. Especially since they were attached to him from nearly all angles and it was difficult to fully free himself. He was making progress but at the cost of taking some punishing hits.

Deciding he needed to change it up and hopefully free up a bit of room, Ranma sidestepped to the outside of another punch, before diving inwards as he grabbed Peter by the elbow and brought his knee up to hit Peter in the gut. It didn't work because the webs made the attack slow enough for Peter to block it with his other arm before sending that fist into his gut.

Ranma grunted as the blow landed. Even after reducing the number of strands attached to him, they slowed him down enough that he had lost the edge in speed. The strands he hadn't severed close to his feet were sufficient to serve that purpose. This was bad.

Ranma took more blows to gain some space before forming the blades again, twisting to get as many strands still connected to him as possible in a single attempt. He had succeeded in cutting most of them, especially as Peter hadn't chased after him. Ranma's grin halted mid-formation as he saw what Peter had done instead.

More balls of webbing were launched in his direction. The speed of the attacks meant that he would barely be able to evade. Then Ranma's expectations were once more proven wrong as the balls exploded mid-air on top of him. The webbing did as before as it adhered to him anywhere on his body, as well as the ground and the previous strands he had just recently cut.

"Shit!" Ranma yelled. He was back where he had started.

"As the Good Captain once said: 'Language!'" Peter mocked.

Ranma blunted as much of Peter's assault as he could, but he knew this was bad. He was taking far too much damage for almost no return. He was hard-pressed to even hit Peter before this trap had sprung. Now, with him in it, he couldn't overcome the other boy's reflexes and that danger-sense of his, not to mention he was nearly as tough as Ryouga. And that would be assuming the super-nerd didn't have contingencies for the gunk, which he obviously did.

Ranma still had options, but most of them invited their own problems. He needed it to be guaranteed to work. Most weren't practical because he would need more time or space to use them, at least the ones that would drive Peter far enough away to finish freeing himself. He had already tried adapting Happy's escape technique, but it didn't work against the webbing, something to do with how it stuck to him.

He had a few other techniques that could cut, but they were as bad or worse than the Ki blades he had already tried. Two techniques might work, but they were both riddled with problems. One was potentially far too dangerous to use in this environment, even if Peter's danger sense prevented him from being injured. It was harder to control and was too risky with Midnight and Cementoss nearby, not to mention the audience. It was a forbidden technique for a reason, after all.

The other was more plausible, but it was also a forbidden technique. The main upside was that it was more controllable than it had once been, especially after working so hard to refine it. Ranma decided to try one more alternative, but he would use it if that failed.

Ranma bounced backward again, using one of Peter's punches to give him the distance he needed, wheezing slightly as his breathing got harder. He wasted no time as he stepped backward, straining against the multitude of strands as he entered into a crouched position while raising his fist. Before Peter could reach him, he brought it down.

The arena floor shattered as the ground developed a new crater several meters wide beneath him. Most of the concrete in the crater turned into dust, freeing the webbing from the ground. The ground outside the crater cracked and splintered into thousands of broken chunks, the strands connected to the loose debris began to pull those chunks towards him. In all, the damage impacted a quarter of the arena's size, but it had disconnected him from the ground.

It slowed Peter down, but only by fractions of a second, as he had already started adapting when Ranma had raised his fist. Before Ranma had time to do anything else, Peter's legs impacted his chest with a powerful kick that sent Ranma flying towards the other half of the arena.

Ranma was launched, dragging the debris behind him in his sudden flight as it acted as an anchor. He corkscrewed through the air, twisting the webbing into a cocoon around most of his body that tightly constricted him. The debris' combined weight and the process of being ripped from the ground like they were countered the momentum from Peter's attack, causing the webbing to stretch before Ranma was dragged backwards to smash into the ground.

Knowing he only had seconds before he would be set upon again, Ranma formed his blades of Ki to cut his way out. It was a slow start since his arms were pulled tightly near his body and he had to exert tremendous force just to get them to move. By the time he could stand, he saw Peter was already flying towards him again.

Feeling his feet were free enough, Ranma jumped backward to put a little more space between them and to give him time to cut more webbing. He only got a few meters when he felt the webbing slow and then reverse his direction. He was shocked at the unexpected occurrence until he caught sight of the additional webbing that Peter had put down that anchored him to more solid ground once more. His classmate had defeated the purpose of shattering the ground in the first place!

The unexpected renewal of being anchored to the ground brought him on a collision course with Peter's fist. He had no time to curse as he couldn't raise his fist or move his head enough out of the way as the punch landed.

Ranma was still rebounding, but that acceleration was halted as he unintentionally backflipped a few times before landing ungracefully. He wouldn't have been able to correct himself anyway since the blow had badly disoriented him and definitely hurt him.

His head turned to see Peter land before turning and leaping back in his direction. Ranma had to give it to Peter; he had severely underestimated his nerdy classmate just because he wasn't trained in hand-to-hand fighting. Ranma could also tell that that last blow had ruptured a blood vessel as he felt a trickle of blood escape his nose, and he could now taste the copper on his lips. The thought caused Ranma to smile, even closing his eyes for a full second as Peter sailed towards him.

Hopefully, the other guy wouldn't stick around too long to ruin his fun!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter landed after delivering that punch, grinning as he felt Ranma take the blow. He sprinted and leaped after him once more. Near his peak he pointed his web-shooters and launched more webbing to reinforce everything, trapping him further once more while he was starting to get up off his knees.

But he was a little confused as Ranma began acting oddly. The pigtailed boy smiled, looking happy for a moment before closing his eyes and lowering his head. Ranma seemingly ignored his predicament as he fell onto his hands and didn't finish his attempt to stand.

Peter didn't let it distract him as he reared a fist back to land another haymaker. He'd end the fight soon enough, then find out what crazy– his spider-sense screamed at him, causing Peter to panic and shoot a web-line at the ground behind him just in time to stop a couple meters away. He pulled himself backward to gain some space.

As Peter landed, he tried to figure out what had happened. Ranma finally looked up. His eyes seemed different, reminding him of Norman Osborn. The dichotomy between the kind man his Aunt had tried to help and the one who had killed her rushed to mind seeing the difference in Ranma.

Ranma opened his mouth and said something that both utterly confused him and created an absolute chill down his spine.

"Meow."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Kitty!" Kota said in excitement.

"Uh oh," Katashi said before chuckling and knowing another bet had been won. Tomoko would have fun looking for something to buy that Ranma would love and hate, depending on their current state.

Sorahiko, on the other hand, reacted like everyone else around them. "What the–"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"– hell?"

Sakura chuckled at most of her classmates and the audience's reactions. She also wondered what Ranma was doing now.

If she was home, she would think Ranma was a member of the Inuzuka or a similar clan that relied on mimicking beasts. Where Ranma would take it, she didn't know, but it was certainly unexpected. And entertaining!

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Peter remained still, watching as Ranma sat down, his knees bent and his front hands touching the ground. Part of him wanted to call out Ranma for his odd behavior, but the eyes told Peter it wasn't so simple. Due to the warnings from his Spider-sense, Peter remained stationary.

Ranma seemed to ignore him, his eyes turning to the webbing coating him. He looked on with disgust, trying to pull against the webbing for a moment before he raised a hand and–

Peter jumped backward as Ranma's hand flickered with a speed he couldn't perceive. The most concerning part was that some of his webbing was in tatters, looking like shavings. Ranma repeated the process for all the webbing that had trapped him, freeing himself in no time.

Ranma did a few circles while on all fours, ensuring he was no longer tangled up. Once Ranma seemed satisfied, he began stretching and arching his back, then sat and started licking the back of his hands and swiping it through his hair several times. Peter would have found it amusing if they weren't in the middle of a fight and his Spider-sense wasn't constantly going off whenever he thought of attacking.

"Well, well, well… this is fascinating!"

Peter backed up a few steps and turned to look at the referee who had entered the ring. Midnight's sultry voice could certainly pull at one's attention, even when facing something as odd as what Ranma was doing.

"Ummm, do you have any idea what just happened?" Peter asked, hoping one of their teachers might explain.

"Not a clue!" Midnight gleefully said as she turned to address Peter, finding the situation absolutely amusing. She then turned back to Ranma, her eyes sparkling, and ignored Aizawa's voice in her ear telling her to get out of the ring. She wasn't going to turn down an opportunity like this!

"Here kitty, kitty, kitty!" Midnight said, holding out her flogger-style whip to tease the cat-like student. Her smile widened when Ranma sat before her like a cat and swiped at the whip with his fists. She pulled it back, teasing the cat-like student. "Oh, you are just so adorable!"

After several seconds of this, Peter relaxed just a tad. He could hear the audience getting over their surprise at Ranma's change in behavior; many were now laughing or cooing and awing. Since it appeared he had a bit of a breather, he pulled more items off his belt to recharge and reload once more, especially since he had used most of what he had left.

"I almost want to take you home and never let you go!" Midnight said, her giggles were unnerving to Peter.

He was about to ask Midnight what they should do about their fight when Ranma's behavior shifted once more. Ranma's eyes widened, and his face became flushed before he appeared to teleport to a spot several meters away, unwilling to look at either of them in the eyes for a moment while he fiddled with his pigtail. "Sorry about this."

Midnight's smile dimmed before she laughed in amusement. "Hohohohoho!"

Ranma grimaced and backed away even further, making it even more enjoyable for the woman. Unfortunately for Midnight, the show must go on. "Saotome-san, are you alright?"

"Ummm, yes," Ranma answered, still looking nervous and eyeing her carefully. This made her lick her lips, then giggle when Ranma gulped.

"Well then, let me get out of your way, and you can resume beating each other to a pulp!" Midnight said as she sashayed away. Both boys refused to watch her retreat for good reason. Once out of the ring, she yelled, "You may resume your match!"

Peter shook his head before getting his mind back on track as he looked at Ranma. "What the hell was that?"

"Sorry, she… reminds me of someone. Especially that laugh of hers," Ranma said before shuddering. "Okay, I'm good to go!"

"I wasn't talking about Midnight-sensei! I was asking what was happening with you acting like a cat!" Peter asked in annoyance. He had noticed that Ranma tended to focus on the wrong things. Maybe a distractionary tactic but maybe his priorities and perspective were genuinely that skewed? Another useful data point in either case.

"Oh! Yeah, sorry, he stuck around longer than I expected," Ranma said.

"He?" Peter asked, raising an eyebrow in concern.

"It's… complicated. Really, really complicated," Ranma grimaced at the thought of another set of explanations he would have to give. He was half tempted to accept Shino's suggestion of writing a pamphlet or a book to just hand out in situations like this. "Mostly, I forgot to do something, and it became a mess. But I'm good now!"

Peter raised an eyebrow at that but accepted the explanation for now. He had some ideas about what may have happened, but he'd check it out later.

"Ready?" Peter asked as he lowered his profile to be closer to the ground, low enough for one hand to touch while his legs were spread wide.

Ranma grinned, glad that things were back to normal. "Definitely! Let's finish this!"

Peter narrowed his eyes before aiming his hands at him and launching more webbing. His eyes widened when Ranma's hands swiped through the air before they reached him, causing the web balls to flay apart before the chemicals could cause the webbing to explode outward.

"Crap!" Peter cried out as Ranma sped towards him, forcing him to jump away to another part of the arena that might prove beneficial to him. As Ranma turned and tried to intercept him, he touched a part of his web-shooters again before more unexploded balls of webbing went off around Ranma.

It was for naught. Ranma's hands swiped through the air before they could intercept him, cutting it all into confetti. Once that was done, Ranma dived forward, pushing Peter further back. The web slinger wasn't done yet and let loose another barrage.

Ranma was concentrating on intercepting the ones that were being shot at him, so when the balls near his feet exploded this time, it caught Ranma off-guard since Peter hadn't attempted to touch his web-shooters. They captured him once more. Ranma twisted and swiped at the strands to free himself, making it a temporary win for Peter. One he capitalized on by diving forward while he was distracted.

Ranma freed himself as Peter's fist made contact with his head; he couldn't dodge it in time or brace himself before he saw stars and flew through the air. He regained his senses in time to realize he was about to leave the ring. He was nearly parallel to the ground, high enough that his fingers could barely touch it. He acted quickly, his fingertips piercing into the cement, but the inertia he had to bleed off was intense and the maneuver would be extremely delicate. He couldn't risk doing anything more, so Ranma's fingers dug a line in the cement until his fingers were just on the inside of the white line, denoting the boundary when he came to a complete stop.

Ranma hung upside down, his fingers dug into the ground while much of his body mass was past the line. He sweated at how close that had been, giving him a few seconds to catch his breath before flipping himself forward and back into the ring.

Peter was shocked at how Ranma had saved himself before determination set in. The two leaped forward so quickly that most of the audience was treated to a scene similar to the one from Ranma's first match. Instead of the fight ending in a moment, the two of them sustained their all-out brawl, sending more shockwaves to those nearby.

However, it was short-lived as Peter soon found his web-shooters shredded. The metal and everything connected to them fell apart into many pieces, even as they continued to brawl. Without his tools, even with his Spider-sense, Ranma broke through his defenses and landed a series of powerful blows that staggered Peter.

Peter tried to back up and find some way to recover, but Ranma didn't let him go. The punches continued to connect, blurring beyond Peter's ability to perceive them before a powerful right-handed punch sent him flying. Because of his daze, Peter realized too late what had happened when he impacted the stadium wall. He grabbed the wall and prevented himself from falling, but it didn't matter.

"Saotome wins!" Midnight called out, her whip held out towards them.

He had lost.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ahhh," Melissa whined as her lower body pushed further toward the couch's edge and her upper body sank into it as far as she could. "And he was so close, too!"

"He was," David said before emptying a good portion of his current drink. "Saotome's strength and speed are at least as good as Peter's, so being able to alter his position and dig into the concrete to stop himself like that was impressive."

Melissa nodded, turned to her mobile screen, and fiddled with some of the fight recordings. She picked the one with the best view that showed that exact moment and had it perform a quick replay of that part of the fight. The statistics and estimates were completed as she watched, displaying the required strength and agility. Once she had that, she compared it to tests they had done for Peter at various times and found that her father was correct.

"If Peter had been able to hit him on a higher arc, he would have won," Melissa said, looking over the punch.

"Probably," David noted as he looked at the statistics, "however, Peter was in a time crunch and had to close the gap quickly to even hit him, so landing the blow in the first place could have been thrown off by fractions of a second to make sure the hit had a higher arc."

Melissa sighed.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"That was an impressive fight," Sorahiko said, his hands gripping the railing as he looked down at the two boys. He noticed that the Saotome boy was talking to his opponent about something, but they were just exiting the arena. At the same time, Cementoss started to clean and repair the stage, which had become a common sight in this tournament. The poor man had to do that for nearly every match.

"Parker is one of the people in his class that Ranma's had his eye on and had been looking forward to a spar or a fight like this. In fact, I've never seen Ranma pushed this far. It seems that having to rely on some of his higher techniques has put him in a good mood," Katashi said. He smiled at how happy Ranma appeared to have been when the fight had finished.

"Good mood?" Sorahiko asked, raising an eyebrow, slightly worried he was one of those fighters that got off on fighting. The boy didn't appear to be someone who got battlelust. That kind of behavior could lead to trouble, but he wanted clarity to be sure.

Katsuki understood Sorahiko's concern, so he addressed it directly. "While Saotome is happy to fight and spar, he does not lose sight of himself. Well, usually," Katsuki chuckled as a few stories he had heard called that into question. "There have been incidents where Ranma's pride is damaged, driving him to resolve it, but he's never lost sight of the big picture."

Sorahiko smiled, glad to hear the boy had a good head on his shoulders. He had seen those who did get lost, and it typically resulted in disaster of one sort or another somewhere down the line.

"But he's so happy because he hasn't been significantly challenged in a fight for some time. While he doesn't often show it, it has depressed him significantly and has driven his need to train others."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Wow!" Etsurou said as he finally turned away from his camera. "That fight was amazing! I don't know if our cameras could even pick up some of those movements. Probably end up a blur when we slow them down."

"Yes," Chihiro grumbled. She had recently clicked her phone off for yet another set of updates from their bosses. He would never tell her, but her pouting tended to cause his blood to heat up, almost enough to force a blush.

Etsurou sighed, unsure of how he should treat her. Chihiro's mood had been all over the place ever since they called her out. She was torn between her eagerness for the news and the possible drama, but she didn't like how they were reining her in, telling her not to cause any more problems.

He knew she gleefully targeted possible drama and controversies related to Pro-Heroes, with their bosses usually giving her a lot of leeway. After all, controversies often led to improved ratings, which was his job security, so he didn't raise much of a fuss. However, losing access was the one thing their bosses hated more than any blowback from those dramas. They were worried about U.A. revoking any access for now or in the future, so they were leashing her.

For once, the bosses looked at the long-term rather than the short-term benefits. They argued that they wanted to keep all potential access to these new heroes that were likely to be the next generation of top Pro-Heroes. Especially in light of All Might teaching at U.A. this year.

He decided to do what he usually did - leave her be and let her handle it on her own.

"I'm going to powder my nose," Chiyiro said as she walked off.

Etsurou sighed as he returned to inspecting his cameras for the next fight.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"I sooo want her at my agency!" Mt. Lady squealed as she watched the fight end on the big screen outside the stadium. She wished she could have been inside to see it in person, but this would have to do for now. "She'd be perfect!"

Typically, Kamui Woods or Death Arms would shoot down her inflated desires to make her think more realistically and rationally, but they were too distracted from seeing the fight on the screen. They had felt a few vibrations sent out by the fistfight from outside, where they guarded the primary walkway to the stadium.

"Cute girl and a hot stud, great for getting into smaller environments, and I wouldn't have to worry so much about stepping on them! I must figure out how to entice her to intern with me…"

Kamui Woods was a rising star amongst the upper echelon of their profession, having witnessed and fought his share of strong villains. His record and popularity had been growing significantly after his debut just a few years ago. It was predicted that he might enter into the top ten by the time the next hero rankings were evaluated.

"Oh, I know! I'll bribe her with free treats! Whatever she wants while she's there!"

After their previous fights, he had been amazed at how powerful the First-Year's Quirks were. Both boys were skilled fighters, meaning they could quickly and easily enter the top ten in a few years.

"... but that would eat into my agency's budget sooo hard…"

But that fight told him something different. He needed more to be sure, they needed to see how the students handled different scenarios, but the impression the two of them gave him told him that they could be in the top ten now.

"Oh, to hell with it! It would be worth it!"

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Toshinori smiled softly as his two students walked off to one of the exits, appearing to be in good spirits. The two had a fantastic fight, one that he had extreme difficulty tracking while in his weaker form.

"I didn't get to see much of it during the Villain's attack, but those two boys are something else," Thirteen said from beside him.

"You said Saotome had fought the one they called Nomu in hand-to-hand. Even with the speed you described, I didn't want to believe they could be that good," Vlad said as he stared at the arena. "It is more than just his strength or speed; his skill and technique set him apart. Combining all of it together makes Saotome an extremely dangerous individual."

"Don't make it sound like he is someone we should be worried about, Vlad," Toshinori grinned at Class B's homeroom teacher while his eyes smiled to show it was in good humor.

"I'm not, but all of them are still young," Vlad said. "The world can chew you up and spit you out. Even the best of us. Saotome is robust, but we all have things that can break us. It's our job to prepare them for that inevitability."

Class B's Homeroom teacher turned back to the arena. "I'm honestly afraid to see what that will look like with him."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Ranma sighed in relief as his body's complaints disappeared as he released the unnecessary liquids his body had stored. He ignored the stares he was getting, well used to other people's reactions to his presence. When he finished, he walked to the sink and washed his hands. After drying them, he then stepped out of the bathroom.

He had been somewhat annoyed when he learned the bathroom near the arena exit they used was out of order, forcing the students to go clear around the stadium or, in Ranma's case, use the ones available to the public. He didn't care about the whispers, pointing, or flashes of light from their phones that signaled a picture was taken.

After exiting, he took a moment to get his bearings to figure where his classmates were seated. He used his Ki sense to find them, picking them out of the thousands of spectators. Once he figured out where to go, he put his hands in his pockets and leisurely walked. He had made it a dozen steps before he was interrupted.

"Saotome Ranma?"

Ranma was surprised someone had called for him, especially a voice he didn't recognize. He turned to find a woman with brown hair in a ponytail wearing a blue business suit. She also had a yellow armband on her bicep, but he had no idea about its significance. "Yeah?"

The woman squealed with excitement before taking her phone out of her pocket. She repeatedly touched and swiped it several times before holding it near his face.

"Tomoe Chihiro, NHA News! So you are Saotome Ranma, one of U.A.'s new students from Class 1-A, correct?"

Ranma blinked a few times, unsure of how to react before eventually giving a reply. "Ummm, yes?"

The woman's grin widened as she continued. "Your class was involved in the large Villain attack at the Unforeseen Simulation Joint by the group calling themselves the League of Villains?"

"Uhh, yeah, we were," Ranma answered, tilting his head and confused about why she was asking him these questions. He had seen the reporters regularly outside the school since school started, but he had ignored them. He thought he remembered their sensei saying something about talking about the incident, but he didn't remember the details very clearly.

"What can you tell us about what happened?" Chihiro asked.

"Uh, well, they popped out of some portals that one of them created, like fifty of them from the first group, but there were at least a hundred to two hundred more spread throughout. Most of the Villains were crap, though, so we were just stalling until All Might could arrive. The only potentially dangerous ones were the warper and this big, ugly guy they had. But the guy was so dumb that it wasn't really a challenge. I didn't want to risk someone injuring one of my classmates, so I just delayed them until All Might arrived. They went down really fast after that."

Chihiro nodded, her practiced smile unchanging as he explained the basics. "So, how many of your classmates were injured in the attack?"

"None," Ranma replied smoothly, noticing her eyes widened at his declaration. "Even when they sent all the rest of the Villains at my classmates, they kicked their butts. Probably could have finished them off with a little more time before All Might arrived, but real fights tend to be chaotic, so it was good that he arrived when he did."

Chihiro's smile widened and she nodded before asking her next question. "So you are the current leader of the Freshmen at the Sports Festival. How do you feel about that?"

Ranma gave a broad smile, more than willing to speak about that than the other questions she had proposed. "Great! If I win the Festival, I'll be able to follow through on a challenge I gave myself! Probably end up with a crapload of questions in response and more people like you asking me about it, but I've already accepted that was going to happen no matter what I did."

Chihiro raised an eyebrow before asking, "What would you do if you won?"

"I can't say. Not until I win! But it's going to be awesome!" Ranma replied as he put his hands on his hips. His grin widened so much that his eyes closed.

"Why is that? Wouldn't winning the Sports Festival already be a notable achievement? How does it compare to that?" Chihiro pulled the phone closer to her mouth as she asked her question before sticking it back in Ranma's direction.

"Hah! It's going to be way more awesome! I didn't care much about the Festival until I learned it would be on National news!" Ranma said eagerly.

"Oh? So you wanted to be famous?"

"Nah, I was probably going to be famous anyways as soon as people learn about it, but I thought it would be awesome to reveal after winning!"

Chihiro nodded at that before barreling through to another question, giving him a subtle grin. "So, do you have a girlfriend?"

"Erk!"

Chihiro's grin grew slightly predatorylarger after Ranma's body language halted. "Hmmm?"

"Nooo! No. No, I don't have a girlfriend!" Ranma said, sweating as his eyes scanned the area for possible threats.

"Really? Are you, perhaps, not in a relationship with anyone?"

"Right, yeah, no relationships with anyone!" Ranma said quite a bit louder than needed.

"Interesting," Chihiro said, her grin disappearing as her neutral tone returned. "Then, does your outing as a groper impact your mood regarding winning the Sport's Festival?"

"Wha–" Ranma started asking before the memory of that incident from earlier in the day returned. His face flushed in embarrassment before he defended himself. "That– that was an accident!"

"An accident? How?" Chihiro asked as she tilted her head.

"Look, I was trying to help them get Mineta off her!"

"Mineta?"

"He was attached to her back by those balls," Ranma answered a little more calmly as he explained things. It had worked a second time, hadn't it? It could work a third!

"Hmmm, I had seen something about that. But that doesn't explain the accident, does it?" Chihiro asked.

"Huh?" Ranma was confused. He had no idea how it wasn't obvious. He had explained it, after all. Right?

"How could you coming up to help get this… Mineta, off of her lead to that accident? Even if the girl's were startled by your approach, you could have avoided it, could you not?"

Ranma opened his mouth to answer but halted as he realized an important detail. A change that had occurred since he had made his earlier explanation. While he had no problems telling the reporter about Happosai and how he was a horrible pervert, he didn't want to acknowledge his existence any more than necessary.

However, Ranma's dilemma was that while he had no problem throwing Happosai to the wolves, he did have a problem with including one of his new students.

Mineta had talked about being treated as a pariah, something that had proven true during his match against Yaoyorozu. He could see how desperate he was to escape his personal hell. Telling this reporter why he reminded him of Happosai would likely destroy any chance he had and any trust Ranma had earned.

Ranma remembered the numerous times he had been thrown to the wolves by friends and family members to save themselves from the hardships they had created. The memory of his adoptive family calling him out for doing the same thing to others when it served his own purposes had been a far harder pill to swallow. He didn't like hypocrites, but he had been one as well.

Seeing the reporter raising an eyebrow as he remained silent brought him back to the present. Seeing how she was expecting him to answer, Ranma winced. "I– look, it's… it's complicated."

"Complicated? How so?"

"I—I can't say. It's private," Ranma said weakly. He turned to look away and wished she would just leave it at that. But Ranma was rarely that lucky and certainly wasn't now.

"So you refuse to provide a valid excuse?" Chihiro asked as she got a slight nod from the young man. "Would this excuse explain why a student who has repeatedly shown to be extremely fast and accurate with their hands could fail to avoid grabbing a girl on the chest?"

"Ummm… yes?" Ranma hoped she would accept it, but his wince destroyed whatever confidence he tried to instill.

"Does this excuse involve you turning into a girl? We witnessed that event occur twice today." Chihiro asked while her eyes narrowed just enough for Ranma to recognize that she dared him to use it.

"Uhh… no?"

"Why should we take your word? You refuse to answer the question. Your vague responses and telling us to trust you do not instill confidence in the public's opinion of you," Chihiro firmly said as she pushed the phone closer to him.

Ranma recoiled as he felt her increasing glee at his inability to answer her questions. He knew he wouldn't cleanly get out of this. Boxed into a corner as severely as he was, he did the only thing he thought he could. "Oh, look! The next match is about to begin! Got to go, sorry!"

Chihiro watched as Ranma faded away. She grumbled at him running away like that, but she still had more than she had expected to get. As she walked back to the section set aside for the media, she whistled while she secured the recording.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"The second half of the Semi-Finals is about to begin!" Present Mic said over the speakers. "First up, we have the explosive Bakugo Katsuki!"

Katsuki wasn't in the mood to grin. Instead, he focused most of his attention on Forehead as she stood casually across from him. He already knew this would be a tough fight that was not in his favor, unlike his previous matches.

"And this time, he faces the trickster, Haruno Sakura!" Present Mic said. The roars from the crowd almost broke through his concentration, but it was left at the back of his mind and only allowed the referee's voices to split his attention.

"Can Bakugo claw his way to another win, or will this be the end of the road for him? Contestants, are you ready?" Present Mic called out again, lengthening the time he sounded out the last word. "Start!"

Katsuki exploded forward to close the gap. Forehead didn't react at first, but when he was halfway across, her hands started flying through those odd motions she did when she began to make a more complicated move. She had performed a dozen of them so quickly that he couldn't correctly track her hands. He also saw her grinning at him.

With a few meters between them, Katsuki launched an attack with a single hand, intending to interrupt her while allowing him to alter his attack vector. The pressurized air slammed into her and did nothing but cause her clothes and hair to ruffle from the displaced air. Katsuki narrowed his eyes as that attack should have been strong enough to send her flying.

As his blast wave finished, she shoved her hand down to the ground without taking her eyes off him. Katsuki heard the sounds of stone grinding against stone before his instincts told him to move. Another explosion sent him flying to the side just in time as the ground rose up behind him, nearly enveloping him. Forehead had remained there with her hand on the ground, not appearing to do anything more, though she continued to track him.

He had seen enough of how she fought and how others talked about it that he couldn't necessarily trust what his eyes were telling him. But if she would use lots of illusions, then his best bet was to just blast away. Before he could do that, the ground beneath him shifted, and he was suddenly flung into the air.

Looking downwards, he saw that a concrete pillar had caused it. He watched as more concrete and earth moved around the battlefield, dozens of blocks of concrete rising out of the ground at different sizes, lengths, and heights. She had turned the open-field arena into one with dozens of barriers thrown about the field, some as tall as second-story buildings.

"Shit!" Katsuki yelled out as he realized the significance of what this meant. She was changing the environment to create hiding places and natural barriers against his explosions. With her ability to sneak, he couldn't rely on the open environment to help with keeping her in sight.

When Katsuki landed on one of the taller pillars, he cupped his hands in front of him, pointing in her direction, and released another explosion with more bite to the concentrated attack. The expanding air caused his arms to rebound upwards, even after bracing himself, but it cracked the concrete she had previously been standing on. His eyes barely tracked her movement as she was now adhered to the side of one of her new walls. She was kneeling on the wall, her hand making contact with it while locking eyes with him.

He had no time to attack as the cement continued to change the landscape, rising like mud as it morphed and nearly grabbed one of his legs. His perch wasn't the only one, as more, though much smaller, pillars rose in all directions and attacked him. He dodged to the side, his explosions causing some of the pillars to break apart. Unfortunately, he was slammed by a solid pillar growing horizontal from one of the walls he was near. Katsuki grunted as he was sent to his knees, but he rolled forward and bounced between the multiple walls and pillars, looking for more of the flowing ground.

He remained on the move to avoid the altering environment. It didn't always attack, Forehead likely trying to draw him into a false sense of security and dividing his attention, keeping him from hunting for her. But he had to change the parameters to regain the initiative. He had spent his time hunting for her and avoiding her traps to good success, studying the layout of the structures she had created.

Feeling ready and not wanting to waste time, he leaped to another pillar while his Quirk allowed him to rocket around. He bounced off of it as he redirected his path to dive headfirst into the epicenter of her structures with a burst of speed.

Katsuki shoved both hands towards the ground before he had made contact, the hands nearly flat with only a slight curve to them. Only a meter between him and the ground, he released the biggest explosion he could safely use without his protective gear. It completely halted his downward momentum just from the blowback.

Katsuki saw and felt the utter destruction of all the surrounding pillars in every direction and at least a dozen meters in radius. Pillars were blown away and launched outside the ring, crashing into the grass. Anything larger than a baseball never reached the lower stadium, and only a few pieces hit the audience enough to cause an injury. However, they were peppered with debris the size of pebbles, causing more than a few cries of shock. But the audience was used to such displays.

Katsuki didn't concern himself with that. He was focused entirely on finding Forehead, using this chance to end the fight in his favor. That concentration paid off, though not in the way he would have wanted, as he had to avoid the hand grasping for his head after it burst out of one of the pillars that had been knocked over.

His breath hitched, and his eyes widened as Forehead closed the gap between them before he could do anything but duck. He tried to roll to the side, but a hand intercepted him in the chest before he could escape. He had gotten a free hand to point directly at her face and set off his Quirk again in a desperate attempt to save himself, but it was for naught as her hand flicked him away.

Katsuki felt what it was like to be wrecking a ball as he smashed through a few of the remaining pillars before he came to a stop when he encountered one strong enough to withstand his diminished speed. However, it was still significantly damaged by the crater his back had created.

He screamed in pain as he fell to his knees. That single attack had hurt worse than anything he had experienced before, nearly causing him to pass out. But he willed himself to remain conscious, forcing his eyes to open and focus on her.

She stood in the same spot she had launched him from, calmly watching him. The only signs he had that his attacks had done anything to her was that her shirt now looked more tattered and burnt than it had before. And it had failed to wipe the grin off her face. He knew this was going to be a hard match, but seeing how calm she was just pissed him off further.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Ahh!" Kyoka cried out as she shielded her face from the small pebbles that pelted everyone. She had to wait a few moments until she no longer felt anything hitting her before she opened her eyes.

She hadn't expected to find a hand in front of her face holding a piece of debris the size of a golf ball. She followed the hand to see it was Ranma, who wasn't even looking at her but watching the fight continue in the arena.

"Thanks, Ranma," Kyoka said after a moment, "and welcome back."

"No problem!" Ranma chirped before tossing the stone into the arena with a casual wrist flick. "I'm glad I got back in time for that. Wouldn't want you to miss the fight due to an injury."

Kyoka smiled in thanks before turning her attention back to the arena. She saw that Katsuki was down on a knee and was breathing hard. He also looked like he was in pain, as the wall behind him had nearly shattered. "What happened?"

"She followed after him once his explosion went off, using it as cover to get close to him. She then threw him through a few pillars and into the wall. He'll be feeling that one for a while," Ranma said casually as he sat.

"Did his attack even hit her?" Sato asked, feeling he had the time to ask since Sakura was letting Katsuki get his breathing under control.

"Yep!" Ranma said, who seemed to be in an excellent mood. "She decided to just tank it entirely."

"She tanked that blast?!" Eijiro asked, his eyes widening as he turned to his classmate. "Holy shit!"

"She didn't tank the entire blast. Most of it was blunted from the ground she had already raised. But she did dive through that ground while still moving, so it is still impressive," Peter added.

"So those weren't illusions?" Toru asked, turning to look at them. She knew that Sakura could do many extraordinary things, but the more she watched her fight, the more she realized she could do almost anything.

"She's not using any techniques for illusions or messing with his senses," Ranma said.

"What? Why not?" Ochaco asked, surprised. She had been surprised about her fight against Izuku when so many things initially didn't make sense. At least until her classmates explained about her abilities in that department.

"I can't say for sure since I don't know if she has some limitation to her Quirk," Ranma said, "but I would bet she's doing it to see how he reacts. She's already shown some of her techniques, so she's testing how he deals with others."

"Testing him?" Shoto asked, turning to Ranma with one of his eyebrows slightly raised. "Why?"

"She's not feeling pressured enough to fight seriously for one," Ranma answered. "So she's just seeing what he's capable of and how he reacts. Personal interest or at least letting him show his stuff to the crowd."

"Wha—" Rikido started to stay, but he couldn't finish his question as it baffled him. After a few seconds, he finally asked a question: "She—she would do that?"

"Yes!" Said every classmate who had trained under her.

Izuku winced as he heard his classmates continue to talk. He felt very conflicted about who he wanted to win this fight: his kind classmate, who had healed him multiple times yet was extremely powerful, or his childhood friend, whom he had looked up to in many ways.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Katsuki rose to his feet, taking the time Forehead allowed him to rest. He was conflicted about how he felt about it but opted to deal with it practically.

Now that he was standing, he took some time to look over the results of his previous blast. Some pillars were left standing, nearly untouched, but they were few in number and mainly on the outside edges of her creation. The ones closest to the explosion were damaged, chunks taken out, partially intact, or toppled over. Yet in the center, his blast had destroyed most of what was there and had sent the debris flying away, as well as a decent-sized crater.

He had focused his explosion on the ground, causing it to spread to the sides and minimize the damage to himself as planned. But Forehead had waded through it and didn't appear any worse for wear. He hadn't seen her display her durability before, but she seemed tough. Simple explosions, even from nearly point-blank range, wouldn't cut it against her.

Luckily, simple explosions were not the only tool he had anymore. Of course he had to actually land a hit for it to be effective. It was time to make it happen. He would pay attention to what his body was telling him later.

Katsuki leaned forward before shoving his hands behind him to shoot forward on another attack run. Forehead widened her smile and brought her hands together, palms meeting while her fingers crossed.

Katsuki had decided he wasn't going to dive to the side like he normally did; instead, he was going to interrupt whatever she was doing.

Knowing that he needed something more powerful and focused than his usual explosions, he cupped his hands for another attack and–

Katuski was startled when an explosion went off on the ground before him, blunting his momentum and staggering him due to the surprise. He crashed into the ground a few meters in front of her, though he rolled with it and shot off in another–

Another explosion, this time from behind him, threw him forward. He went with the momentum, trying to get back onto his attack, aiming for her–

Two more explosions went off, one to each of his sides, though slightly forward as well. He decided to abandon his current attack plan and shot off further away to put some distance between the two of them.

After putting some distance between them, Katsuki tried to figure out what the hell was going on. All he had seen her do was that hand motion, but nothing else. She suddenly had an ability that reminded him of his Quirk but could set it off from almost anywhere around her.

He watched her hands go through more signs and slapped the ground with her palm. A moment later, he felt it as the cement and ground beneath them reacted. He prepared to dodge, but it didn't feel like whatever she had done was directed at him specifically. He watched as much of the debris appeared to melt and reform into the ground before rising again as she started to recreate her altered arena.

Forehead left her hand on the ground for several seconds before she rose to her feet, slapped her palms together, and crossed her fingers one more time. He also saw her smile morph into a nasty grin, her eyes twinkling at him. He was wondering what she had planned when he saw a pillar rise up out of the ground directly in front of him and just outside of arms reach, but it didn't attack.

Once she was out of sight, he noticed something odd on the pillar. There was some sort of sheet of white paper with the kanji for 'explode' in the center, surrounded by other symbols he had no time to discern. Immediately after seeing it, he knew he didn't want to remain where he was. He was just too late to react.

The pillar exploded in his face, throwing him back and knocking him into the pillar behind him. He had taken enough explosions near his head not to be too disoriented, but it still left him dizzy. When he was cognitive, he realized the explosion had come from the paper tag. That was how she had been creating all of those explosions!

He was trying to figure out how she did it when his eyes caught sight of another piece of paper on the wall to his side. He panicked as he shot away from it just in time before it went off, the blast pelting him with bits of debris.

He looked around and suddenly realized he saw dozens of those marks all around him. How the fuck was she doing that? He almost set it aside when he remembered he had lost sight of her for over a minute, allowing her plenty of time to move over the battlefield and easily place those tags. She had planned for this!

He needed to destroy them as quickly as possible.

Katsuki raised his palm to use his Quirk before they went off. Then his instincts kicked in, and he rolled backward, using his Quirk to give it more boost. Again, he had barely avoided her sudden attack as her fist blew through the pillar between them, destroying the pillar on his other side from her momentum.

He rolled to his feet and then dived after her, launching an explosion a few centimeters from her face when she twisted to face him. He was caught off guard when Forehead exploded with a puff of smoke, with no trace of her remaining. His confusion rapidly changed to fear as he realized she had suckered him closer to more of those tags right before they went off!

Katsuki was blasted backward, hitting yet another pillar with his back and being reminded of his previous injury. He forced his body to move anyway, barely staying ahead of the various explosions and moving as fast as his battered body would allow him.

He kept Forehead in sight as often as possible, knowing she would use more tricks to distract him if he let her. But she seemed to have put down dozens and dozens of the marks all over the arena. He needed distance from them to take them out and a clear way to see her. There was only one direction he could use for that.

Another series of dodges resulted in Katsuki landing on top of one of the taller pillars, but he had to abandon it after finding another mark. Instead of going for other pillars, he shot into the air, flying a few stories in height, well above all the pillars.

Before reaching the peak of his ascension, he found Sakura observing him and hanging out on one of the pillars. She took action as he reached the peak, diving to the ground at the base of another decent-sized pillar.

Katsuki's eyes widened in shock as he shoved his arm to the side to perform an emergency mid-air maneuver, barely getting out of the path of the pillar after it was torn out of its base and thrown like a javelin. He felt the air displacement from its passage as it ascended.

Feeling safe enough, he decided to voice his pain and frustrations. "Die! Die! Die! Die!" Katsuki yelled as he sent focused blast after blast at the ground below him in a shotgun pattern.

He then flicked his hands at the ground, letting the sweat be thrown all around the arena. These sweat bombs were even more effective at destroying the pillars since the epicenter of the explosions was near their base.

The combination of attacks leveled the arena once more. Many of the paper tags became damaged or disappeared after a few moments, with only a few of them exploding. This created more debris, though most of it wasn't sent flying like earlier. Plumes of smoke and dust rose and hid most of the ground beneath him.

Forehead had remained in the middle of all of this. The explosions fluttered her clothes and hair in every direction while she calmly observed him, even when the smoke and dust briefly obscured her from view.

Once he had done enough damage to the surroundings and was still high enough in the air, his hands came together again to form a sealed chamber for a particularly focused blast he had developed. His hands crossed each other to seal one end with one of his thumbs, creating a bowl pointing straight at her. His smirk formed once more as he activated his Quirk.

"Diiieeeeeee!"

When the explosions went off, the blast was as powerful as the one he had used earlier but focused. This attack was not one he usually would have allowed himself to use without gear since it had the risk of severely damaging his hands due to the feedback.

The sweat that coated his hands all went off at once. The shockwaves met in the middle, causing them to ricochet off each other and push outward. The strongest focal point of the blast was pointed straight at Forehead as it traveled faster than the speed of sound. The ground cracked as the concussive force smashed into the cement, creating another massive mark on the already heavily abused arena floor. Most of the rest of the area also suffered under that assault, though it was minor in comparison. The displaced air spread out and was felt by the audience, ripping more than a few hats away.

The air was filled with dust, obscuring the ground beneath him. He used a few quick bursts to slow his descent that stung his now heavily abused and bleeding hands. He landed, dropping to a knee as he took deep breaths and got what rest he could. His drooping eyes remained on the lookout, focused primarily on a plume of dirt settling down where Forehead had been standing. He took deep breaths, trying to regulate his sweating body while he ignored his shaking hands as some of his blood began dripping to the ground beneath him.

The smoke started settling down, revealing the area around him. The pillars were utterly destroyed, and the arena was devastated. He heard Present Mic, the audience, and even the referees going into panic from his attacks, but he ignored them. His eyes were locked on the spot where he had seen his attack smash into her, trying to see if she was finally down while trying to keep his senses open for any other possible attacks.

He heard exclamations from the crowds, wondering what had gotten their attention, but he couldn't see anything. He glared at the crater he had created to see if she was inside it. He wasn't prepared to hear Forehead land a few meters behind him.

He twisted around as fast as his battered and exhausted body would allow him. He saw her standing there, uninjured, with her arm casually holding onto a pillar that weighed several metric tons.

"Nice attack, Bakugo," Forehead said simply, smiling at him. "I definitely would have felt that if I let it hit me."

"Where the fuck did you come from, Forehead?" Katsuki screamed at her. "I saw it hit you!"

She pointed above him, her smile widening. He raised an eyebrow, trying to convey that her answer was complete shit, in his opinion. She got the message and answered him. "Kawarimi no Jutsu."

"Replacement technique?" Katsuki asked, clearly confused by her answer. How did that explain what she did?

"I left an illusion in my place while I moved to a safer location. Makes it look like you got me with your attack," Forehead said.

"Safer location?" Katsuki demanded with a growl, trying to muster the will to keep going. Anger had always motivated him, so there was no reason to stop using it now. "My attack hit the entire arena floor! There was no safe space!"

"Sure there was. Your attack missed this lovely pillar, didn't it?" Sakura said as she patted the object before dropping it. It smashed into the ground with an appropriate clank, followed by more as it toppled to its side.

His mouth opened, trying to call out how much crap she was spewing, but he couldn't find the words. His brain wanted to say it was impossible, but he had already seen her do so many, to his understanding, impossible things already. She seemed to enjoy his befuddled expression, smirking as he tried to figure things out.

He settled on resuming the match even with how abused his body already was. He let his anger burn away his growing dread as he refused to surrender. He didn't know what he would do or what another blast would do to his hands, but he considered it anyway. He refused to lose!

"Oh, don't get yourself so worked up. The fight is already over," Forehead said as her body relaxed. "Besides, another attack like that might permanently cripple your hands."

"Do I look like I am giving up?" He growled at her, his glare intensifying for the insinuation.

"No," Sakura said, followed by a slight pause. "But it doesn't matter since it's been over for a while."

That further confused him, wondering what the hell she was talking about.

"It was over from the moment I touched you."

That didn't explain anything. How would… her explosions. Her techniques. He saw her apply many of them by touching something, so what if when she pushed him away, strong enough to break pillars and nearly take him out, she had done something to him?

Katsuki panicked, realizing what kind of danger he might be in as he reached towards his shirt to attempt to rip it off of him when the spot she had touched suddenly glowed, revealing red cherry blossom-shaped marks on it before lines suddenly burst out and crawled over his shirt and body faster than he could act. He felt those lines constrict, squeezing him so tight that he lost his breath at the sudden change. It also caused him to faceplant into the ground with his sudden loss of body control.

"Gah! What the fuck!" Katsuki yelled after twisting his head and spitting out what dust his mouth had collected.

He felt her step up next to him, her fist casually resting on his head, indicating that he could do nothing. Yet he refused to say the words.

"Still not giving up?" Forehead asked him. He just glared up at her from the side of his eye.

"Referee, he refuses to give up," Sakura called out calmly.

"Bakugo, can you move or attack?" Midnight asked from her platform. Katsuki was silent, refusing to answer her question. "Bakugo, I want an answer."

"... no," Katsuki finally grounded out before his eyes drifted away to look at the cement and dirt he was laid on.

"Haruno wins!"

"... fuck," Katsuki said softly.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"That fight was getting dangerous," Thirteen said, her voice nearly cracking as she relaxed into her seat. She had been distraught since those large explosions the Bakugo boy used, blasting debris everywhere.

"Yes, Midnight and Cementoss should have stepped in after that first explosion," Ectoplasm said. "That last blast could have killed Haruno."

"I agree, it is concerning. Bakugo went a little overboard," Toshinori said, his eyes tracking the same things his co-workers were seeing before his eyes turned back to the contestants as he watched Bakugo being taken away on a stretcher by the school's robots. "But I don't think Haruno was in danger."

"Not in danger!?" Power Loader yelled. "That last attack was like the backblast from a jet engine, much like your fists!"

Toshinori sighed, knowing they were concerned since they hadn't heard Recovery Girl talking about her. This fight had opened his eyes regarding Sakura, having ignored her age for once and focused entirely on how she fought. "She was never in any danger," he said, "she had complete control of that battle."

"He's right," Vlad Blood said, his eyes having never left the students below. "Haruno's far tougher than we've given her credit for, but so far she has only taken a hit when she let them. Those hits were for a reason; she is far craftier than any of us would have expected. Remember, she is the one who set a trap for the Villain's leader during their attack. When she executed it, she left no room for the enemy to escape."

Toshinori winced at that reminder. He had reacted quickly, but even he was unsure if he could have avoided that attack entirely if Sakura had not interfered.

"You are right, Vlad," Thirteen said, her voice sounding tired as her memories surfaced. "She was also the one that commanded that fight, not Eraser Head or I."

The other teachers nodded, acknowledging the points that were made. Vlad then grinned, showing off his sharp fangs.

"Who will win the finale?" Vlad said, his voice sounding excited for once, "I could see it going either way."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Hold still, dear," Chiyo said as she gave the boy a peck on the cheek. He held still, not because of her request but rather because he was lost in his head as he stared forward at nothing in particular.

She stepped back, giving him a once over as her Quirk finished working. She inspected his hands more closely, glad they had healed nicely. The tremors and other signs of him overusing his Quirk had disappeared. Though it hardly seemed to matter to him.

She still completed her job, poking and prodding at the injuries she had noted. He didn't react like he previously had, so she was pleased with the results.

Chiyo silently stepped back, marking the paperwork before looking back at the boy. She was suspicious about what his mind was focused on, having had to heal many Pro-Heroes and civilians after a defeat or losing something precious to them.

"Don't work yourself up too badly, dear," Chiyo said. His eyes flickered toward her, letting her know she had been heard. "You did very well considering the circumstances."

She grinned as his eyes hardened with anger.

"While you might be upset now, understand that everyone's paths differ. No two people grow and learn in the exact same way. Not in everything. Some grow slowly, while others become strong in the blink of an eye," Chiyo said as she returned his stare. "The question becomes, what will you do?"

She said nothing else while keeping that eye contact. He eventually broke it, his features softening as he looked away. Happy that she had gotten through his anger, she gave him another smile before giving more advice. "Take a few minutes, work it through your system, and rejoin your classmates. Watch and observe them, acknowledge their strengths, and then work on yourself to close that gap."

Katsuki didn't verbally respond, but he did give her an almost imperceptible nod of his head. Chiyo smiled before she grabbed another small bag of gummy bears and set them next to his bed without a word. She had other patients to see.

While she didn't see it, she wouldn't have been surprised that he leaned back on the bed as his hands covered his face or the wet tears that leaked through those fingers.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Midnight sighed as she watched her colleague drag the massive hose that pumped in more cement to help him repair the arena. She had to shake her head at how destructive that last battle had been. Then she winced as she felt a few spots, most assuredly bruised due to flying debris.

"Midnight. Cementoss."

"Yes, Eraser Head?" Midnight asked as she touched her earbud.

"When Saotome and Haruno fight, do not interfere unless it is a danger to the audience," Aizawa said.

Midnight said nothing, her body refusing to respond. She noticed that Cementoss had also stilled and that she hadn't heard a peep from Present Mic.

"What?" Midnight asked when she finally recovered sufficiently from her shock. After a few seconds, she asked a more relevant question. "Why?"

"We want a clearer idea of their strength, and both have shown sufficient restraint," Aizawa said calmly. "At this time, I don't think we can properly judge what is too far. For either of them."

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

"Welcome back, Bakugo! Great fight, man!" Eijiro called out as the blonde boy reached their aisle. He noted that he seemed to be in a pissy mood, not even responding to his greeting with a grunt as he took his seat, slumping backward into it a bit. The rest of his classmates ignored him, having adjusted to his attitude over the last several weeks.

"So, Peter, who do you think will win?" Eijiro asked as he turned his attention to a more sociable friend. He was interested in his opinion since he was the only one to have fought somewhat evenly with Ranma or Sakura.

Peter hummed as he thought over his friend's question. He went over what he knew of the two of them, both public and what little Karen had been able to dig up, which was far less than his other classmates. This was understandable since they both appeared to have lived isolated lives. "My initial thoughts lean towards Saotome since I did fight him more thoroughly than Haruno, but that doesn't tell me enough to give an accurate evaluation."

"Haruno-san will win," Tenya said with confidence.

"Ranma!" Toru shouted in excitement, her body barely able to hold still. She was tempted to retrieve her cheerleader uniform before the match could begin.

"Sakura! I've told you what she did at the practical exam; one hit from her could take him out!" Mina said, grinning with her classmates as they looked forward to their class's two aces finally duking it out.

"I don't think a single hit will take him out," Ochako said, more mild-mannered than her other friends, though she, too, was getting into it. "He lifted that giant robot for twenty minutes! He took a beating from Parker-san, so he doesn't lack endurance."

"Don't forget Haruno-san's ability to create illusions or those clones," Fumikage said.

"Those may not be as effective on Saotome as the rest of us," Mezo said as he spoke up for the first time in a while. "Saotome's senses are stronger than normal, and his Ki sense may be able to bypass or interfere with whatever Haruno does."

"Shoji-kun isn't wrong about that," Izuku said, looking up from where he was writing and preparing his notebook for the coming fight. "Remember during the Battle Training? Ranma said he sensed her putting her energy into Jiro-san and Kaminari-kun, even from all the way in the training room. He's likely seen and felt her do that several times and saw what I did to counter them. He could probably replicate it himself."

"This fight could go either way," Shoto said. His calm and rational voice cut through the building fight about who would win. "Both are nearly equal in multiple areas, so it is hard to say who will come out on top."

Most of Class A nodded at that, especially their more experienced and heavily trained fighters. They agreed that it could go either way based on what they knew of them. But that didn't silence them from cheering on who they wanted to win. Especially as their two classmates started walking into the arena and the audience began to cheer, their excitement rising to a fever pitch.

"Go, Sakura!" Mina yelled, both hands cupping her mouth as she jumped out of her seat.

"Ranma! Ranma! Ranma!" Toru shouted from a few seats over, her arm shooting into the air whenever she said his name, evident by the way her short sleeve moved.

Tenya's grin widened as his growing excitement mirrored that of his classmates, though it was more muted than theirs in how he expressed it. His phone rumbled in his pocket just as Sakura's feet touched the arena floor.

He pulled it out and noticed it was from his family. Deciding he should dutifully answer it, he excused himself and nearly sprinted to the top of the stairs and inside the hallway, hoping to complete the call before the fight began. "Hello, Mother! Sakura's fight is about to–"

"Tenya!"

Tenya was startled by his mother's shout. He could hear the emotion in her voice, which worried him greatly, especially since she had only ever shouted when necessary.

"Yes, Mother?" Tenya asked carefully.

"It's… it's your Brother!"

Tenya felt a chill go down his spine at her words.

"He's been critically injured! Shuzenji-sensei said he was about to enter emergency surgery to try to save his life!" His mother said, sobbing into the phone as she told her youngest child the horrifying news. "It… it was a Villain! A Villain got your Brother, Tenya!"

Tenya's phone almost fell out of his hands as his strength left him. His body, more than his mind, reflexively grasped it in a fist before it could crash into the ground.

His legs weren't so lucky.

-o-0-o-O-o-0-o-​

Chapter 19 - End

Author's Note - Once more, thanks to Boldish for all his hard work, as well as Iron, MsWiggles, and TheForgetfulAlchemist.

I am making progress on the next Arc's chapters, but it is slower going than I'd like. New med regiments don't help.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top